《You Of All People》 -3 Hi There! Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you -2 I had an idea and its not a new chapter, sorry guys XD @@ Reconstructing..... Hmmmm... Sure! That is what went through my mind a minute ago. Although its not a new chapter and I may have sort of ruined your happiness from "Oh may gad! Thenovel finally updated!" to "No, its not!", I definitely without doubt update for real later. Is it just me? Or do you feel it too? I sensed that the story is progressing slowly albeit all the lovey dovey scenes and fighting. I probably should quickly write alot! To summarize it all: I''ll be reconstructing the chapters that are written in the same chapter section. Byeiiiiiii, YoureMySun@@ -1 DONE Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 1 Drunk in Love 1 "You''re single?" King pointed to the woman beside him with an idiotic yet mesmerizing grin on his face. "Yeshhh..hehehe" said the woman who''s drunk beyond recognition. "So am I hahaha! You''re brokenhearted?" already intoxicated, King shifted closer, put his arm around her and wrongly pointed on her breast. "You got that one righty ohhhaha...Hey shhtop poking me. It tickles" said the woman while trying to poke back King. "What''s your name woman?" King whispered to her ear. "Your breath tickles hehe. Huh? My name? Violet Hailey Quinn at your service handsome man" Violet leaned to cupped his face in her hands. "King Margaux Hendrix, Nice to meet you" King shook Violet''s hand. "Isn''t Margaux'' a girl''s name? hehehe" King drew closer until they''re face to face and said, "Hahaha funny. Want me to shut you up?". "I dare you to shut me up" Violet stuck out her tongue. King pounced and kissed her passionately for a very long time. Gasping for air, King said, "Let''s get married". "Oh...mmmm...kiemmm" Violet talked in between kisses. Inside the VVIP room of one of the most prestigious clubs in the city. In their own world two silhouette made out. Entangling one another. Cacophony of moans and ruffled clothes resounding in the interior of the room. Seconds turned into Minutes. And Minutes turned into Hours. Melted in each other''s embrace, they stopped and stared onto each other''s eyes. "You''re so beautiful V, I can''t get enough of you" King tightened his embrace. "Me too" Violet by now spellbound by his smile. King rested his head on top of hers. Drowning in her scent. He reached towards his pocket. Took out his phone and made a call. "Alfred, I want to get married right now. Make all the arrangements. Do it fast". "Understood young master, I''ll be there in 10 minutes". "V let''s go. I''ll take you somewhere beautiful" King stood up then went to fix Violet''s ruffled hair and dress. "Ok K hehe, I''ll call you K since you called me V" Violet leaned for a peck and buttoned King''s shirt and fixed his tie. They walked out of the room towards the special exit that separates them from the roaring and dancing sea of people. As they were exiting, the Manager and Head Security of the Club came by and said their farewells to King. Outside the backdoor of the club, a black Maybach Exelero was waiting for them. The Valet passed the key. King stepped forward, opened the door to shotgun and held out his other hand towards Violet. "Ladies first" flashing his goofy grin Violet blushed and went inside. King went around, sat at the driver''s seat, faced and reached out to Violet. Violet closed her eyes awaiting for the kiss. King pulled and secured Violet''s seatbelt. Leaned back, chuckled and asked, "What are you waiting for?" trying to hold his laughter in. Violet wondered why it''s taking so long for him to kiss her then she abruptly opened her eyes when she heard him. Coughing awkwardly she said, "Nothing, I-I was just thinking about something? yup I was thinking" trying to hide her embarrassment. "You''re so cute, look you''re blushing to your ears" "Shut up! Common let''s be on our way. By the way, where are we going?" "It''s a secret, you''ll see" King put the key in the ignition and drove away. 2 Drunk in Love 2 In the endless darkness, Violet found herself walking endlessly. No light, no warmth, no reason. She kept walking without a destination in sight nor in mind. As she felt her demons, shadows and fears lurking around the expanse, she was startled to feel that she was slowly sinking. And then she noticed something flickering approaching her from the distance. She tried to reach for it trudging her way out of the abyss. When she finally touched it, something flashed. "I can''t see it''s too bright, why the hell does my head hurts, damn it!" Violet tried to touch her eyes but she''s unable to lift her arm, like there''s something clamping down her whole body tightly. Something warm. And it feels like home. When she finally managed to open her eyes, the first thing she saw was the beautiful sunrise in between the horizon where the sky meets the sea. Followed by the sound made by the seagulls, winds, crashing of the waves, and the snores of someone beside me. Enthralled by the view, she can''t take her eyes off of it. "Wait..... what?!!!!!" Violet robotically looked sideways and found a butt-naked man. His face buried on the crook of her neck and his body tightly embracing her whole being. Then she slowly glanced down on her body and to her horror she too was the same. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!" shrieked Violet as she pushed the man away and pulls the comforter, like her life depends on it, to cover the last shred of her dignity. Woken up by the scream then abruptly thrown of the bed, King stood up and screamed in panic, "What?! What happened? Is there a burglar? Fire?!!!" not noticing his current predicament. After he stood up, all the more did Violet screamed on the top of her lungs and hastily covered her eyes with her hands. King looked down, slowly sinking-in that he''s naked standing in front of a stranger. He stepped forward and tugged the comforter towards himself. "W-who are you? Give me some cover! Fuck!" "Get the fuck out of my house! Stop pulling!" "This is my house! That is my comforter. The bed''s mine too." Booth of them keep playing tug-of-war over the cover. Seeing the woman on the brink of crying, King surrendered. Violet hurriedly covered herself. King saw his boxer by the balcony. He strode towards it and wore it in front of her. Then recollections from last night resurfaced on his mind and also on Violet''s mind. They stared blushingly onto each other''s body. Examining all their love marks: hickeys, bruises, lipstick stains, bite marks and scratches that they imprinted towards another on that passionate night, drunk in love. Oblivious to that unassuming papers sticking out of the cupboard, a paper that tied their fates together with no escape. 3 Drunk in Love 3 "K where are you taking me?" Violet studying the surroundings engulfed by the dark of the night. "Secret, just wait a bit. We''ll be there" encountering a fork, King drove left. "We''re getting further away from the city. And this place look like one of those scenes in the movie, where they salvaged people you know" Violet still glancing around. "I see....Didn''t your parents taught to not talk to strangers? Yet here you are accompanying me" snickered King. "You''re no stranger, you''re my Husband. Aren''t you taking me to get married? Violet gazed at King worryingly. "You''re really funny hahaha. So gullible haha but I do like the sound of Husband. Stop being a scaredy cat. With me around no can hurt you" still looking at the road ahead, King gently ruffled Violet''s hair. "Besides, didn''t I said I''ll take you somewhere beautiful" smiled King. After a few minutes they reached a huge majestic gate. When the gate opened, Violet was greeted by wondrous sight. There she saw numerous hills stretching so far as the eyes can see, blanketed by millions of Lilies and Magical Field of Lights giving them the illumination that made this picturesque place something out of fantasy. Making the stars look pale in comparison to this. Echoing throughout the field was Yiruma''s ''River Flows In You'' while the Magical Field of Lights dances to its tune. The road was highlighted with fairy lights, aligning each side making it look like a huge welcoming carpet for the two. Speeding past those, was the dazzling Maybach Exelero reflecting everything like a shooting star passing by. As they get closer and closer to the edge, Violet saw a beautiful and dream-like villa standing at the cliff and what seems like the edge of the world. Making this whole place like it came out of a painting. Their own world. King parked the car at the front. Took out the key. Then went to Violet''s side. Opening the door, removing the seat belt and escorted her out gently. "K-k this is just, just too beautiful... I don''t know what to say" Violet teared up and leaned on his chest. "Not as beautiful as you V" King said encircling Violet in his embrace. He took a handkerchief out and turned Violet away from him to put the blindfold. "It''s not over yet, let''s put this on. Can''t spoil the surprise" King tightened the knot and put out 3 fingers. "Do you still see something? How many fingers am I holding out right now?" King waived in front of the blindfold. "Nope. Dunno, can''t see anything with this on" Violet shaking her head in denial. "We''re good to go!! Up you go" Kind bent down and threw Violet up his shoulders. "W-wait put me down" Violet struggling to be grounded. "Be a good girl or you''ll fall" King spank her butt. "Y-you isn''t this supposed to be where you princess-carry me? My naughty prince? It''s as if you''re just carrying a burlap sack. What if I fall?" "Nah this is more convenient. And correction, I''m carrying a beautiful burlap sack. If you fall, I''ll always be here to catch you hahahaha" King winked even though she can''t see it. Carrying Violet, King sauntered inside the house to get to the cliff at the other side. 4 Drunk in Love 4 Glancing around the room, there are petals, blown out candles, used and boxes of condoms spread everywhere. Bottles of alcohol littered all over the room. Even her indigo ball gown, lingerie, stiletto heels, jewelry, his bow tie, watch, shoes, tuxedo suit and pants were all strewn starting from the balcony across the room. What really struck Violet was when her eyes landed on the bed, there were blood stains. "(Th-that....We...we did it l-last night?!)" were Violet''s thoughts and was dumbfounded by what she''s seeing. Then she kept switching her glance between the blood stains and his face. "W-we had... we had se-sex last night...right?" Violet''s tears threatening to fall. "Y-you. Take responsibility!" Violet threw the pillows toward him and started crying. When he heard her question, King lift his head up. He saw her almost crying, instinctively dodged from the pillows and then she cried. Every drop of her tears and sobs were like knives stabbing him in his heart. For him it was something foreign. Something he shouldn''t feel towards a stranger. Then he reached for his chest and felt his heart squeezing. Without thinking, he stepped forward and cradled her in his embrace. Then and there he promised to himself he''ll never make her cry again, he can''t bear to. He can''t take it. Which astounded him for feeling like this towards another woman when yesterday he just got his heart shattered by that person. That person who never loved him. After a long while she finally stopped crying. She suddenly realized she''s been crying in his embrace. She never thought she''ll feel like this again. To have someone. To feel safe. Someone who''s there for her. "(How do I stop her from crying? Shit, The great me had never comforted someone before. I really should take lessons on this)" King tightened his embrace. "It''s ok. Yes I''ll take responsibility. Don''t cry anymore. Alright? I''m here. Don''t cry" King then turned her towards him and started wiping her tears with his other hand and slowly tapping her back. Having him wipe her tears reminded her of that person which made her cry again. "W-why are you crying again?" King became flustered. "wahhhh....wahh...why...just why did he do that...sobs..."Violet kept on crying without stop. "Who did? What did he do?" "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to cry. I just remembered him. I thought he''s the one. I was so sure he''ll be my first. But...sighhh" said Violet while wiping her tears. "It''s ok, I kinda get what you''re saying. Me too I thought she''s the one and be my first too" King looked outside the window remembering that person. "You never had sex before?!" Violet did a double take and stared at his face. "What? You''re focusing on that?! So what if I''m a virgin! You''re virgin too. And besides, what''s so bad about it. I was saving myself up. I just never thought it''ll be you. Are you judging me woman?!" King said with his nose flaring up. Violet started laughing. 5 Drunk in Love 5 "Hahahaha...Sorry. Sorry for laughing. I''m not judging you. It''s just that, me too I was saving myself up. It''s been my dream to give all of me to the person I''ll spend the rest of my life with. Besides it''s rare for guys to be virgin you know, especially with that handsome face of yours. Girls must be fighting to be with you" Violet chuckled. Seeing her expression changed from crying to laughing. King wondered, "(Is this woman crazy? One minute she''s crying, now she''s laughing. I should note down that she''s bipolar)" "Hmmp. Don''t lump me with some random guys, this is King Margaux Hendrix you''re talking to. I''m not like those guys. Stop being a sexist! Be honored to have the privilege to be my first and to be deflowered by me! Woman! But I do like that part" King smugly looked at Violet. "I''m not being a sexist just saying what''s on my mind. Yeah yeah, im soooooooo honored your majesty. I feel so flattered. Deflowered? hahahahaha what century were you born? hahahahahaha! But what part? It''s rare for you guys to be a virgin?" "No! The last part" King demanded. "Girls must be fighting over you part? "No! The one before that!" "Especially with that handsome face of yours?" "Finally! Yes! It''s good that you''re not crying anymore. You look much beautiful laughing" King gawked at her face. Violet blushed ''till her ears gone red. Then as if remembering something she asked, "About last night. Ummm... Do you remember everything?" Caught off guard by her question, King also blushed and said, "Ummm.... Yes? You?" "Yes" "Ain''t it weird? Even though we''re both dead drunk last night, we still remember everything that happened haha" King laughed awkwardly. "So do you remember, that ummmm.... We ran out of c-co-condoms last night?" "Y-yess" King became quiet. Trying hard to make himself blend to the surroundings. "Y-yo-you!!!! And yet you still continued going at it even when there''s n-no c-co-condom anymore. Bastard!!!!!!! Are you really a virgin?!!! Liar!! Go to hell!!!" Violet grabbed the remaining pillow and began beating the daylight out of King. "Ouchh!!! Stop it!! You enjoyed it too! You know! Your moans got louder too! Woman, Stop it!" King went for the pillow on the floor and countered Violet''s every attack. "Bastard!!! Virgin my ass!! Die! Die!! Dieeeee!!! What if I get pregnant huh?! It''s still hurting down there! Oh my God, something''s dripping from there! Gross!! This is your fault!!!" Violet got even more agitated and ramped up her attacks even more. "Y-you enjoyed it too!!! Who wa-was it that said ''do it harder'' huh?" said King who barely blocks her hits. The two fought using pillows, forgetting that they are still both naked. Then Violet slipped. Noticing her slipping, King dashed forward and caught her. Dragging King with her to the floor. When they both came to, King was underneath Violet with his arms around her while both their lips were locked together. They both got dumbfounded to what happened. They even forgot to separate and stand up. Just stuck there in that position for a very long time. Staring at each other with only one thought in mind: "(H-his kissing me?!)" "(H-her lips o-on ma-my li-lips?!)" 6 Drunk in Love 6 After exiting the villa, King marched towards the cliff. At the very edge, was the inconspicuous stairs carved out of the face of the cliff. Trudging down the stairs, a magnificent and secluded cove unfolds. "K-k-k I think I''m gonna puke.....You''ve been jo-jogging me for a wa-while no-now. We-where are you ta-taking me?" While on a blindfold, Violet fought back the urge to puke by covering her mouth. "Almost there V, just bear with it" Reaching the bottom, King put down Violet. As soon as her feet touched the ground, Violet almost keeled over. King hurriedly caught her. "Easy there. Are you still dizzy? King asked while secretly retrieving something and hiding it behind his back. "Just a bit, but I''ll be fine. Are we there yet?" answered Violet while massaging her head to lessen her dizziness. "We''re here" King turned Violet to the direction of the cliff. He slowly untied the blindfold. The first thing she saw was the beautiful stairs carved out of the face of the cliff. "Wow it''s beautiful, I''ve never seen stairs like this. Wait, are we by the ocean? I hear waves" Violet turned around and was shocked silly seeing King kneeling down on one knee and offering up a bouquet of flowers. "Will you marry me?" Flashing his handsome smile, he asked her with sincerity. "Yes!" Violet took the bouquet and happily answered. As soon as she said yes, music started drifting in the air. She was too focused on this gorgeous man as if he''s the only one that exist in her world, that it took her awhile to hear the music and realized that they are not the only one there. When she finally came to, she looked to the direction of music. There she saw an orchestra playing the same ''River Flows in You'' she heard on the Magical Field of Light. When she looked forward, in front of them was a path covered with rose petals. On either side of the path, it was lined with beautiful Lanterns. King stood up, reached out and interlocked his hand with hers. Then he slowly nudged her to walk forward with him. Strolling forward on the path of rose petals, she saw that they are heading to the shore. At the end of the path, there she saw numerous pergolas on a wooden wharf leading further to the sea. As they stepped on the wharf, she looked up and noticed that suspended in between the arches of pergola was a long canopy of different flowers. And mixed within the canopy was countless fairly lights. With the combination of the flowers and lights, was the illusion that they were being led forward by fairies that came to celebrate their union. Making it as if they were transported to another world, a world of magic. Accompanied by the breath of the wind, they were bathed by the shower of flower petals falling from the canopy. Some fell on the wharf. Enchanted by the view, Violet followed with her eyes some petals that fell on the sea. There she saw together with the floating petals, were multitude of Lanterns floating on the sea. Reaching the end of the wharf, there she saw a beautiful and breathtaking gazebo. The gazebo was surrounded also by different flowers, fairy lights, and sheer drapes. Inside the gazebo, she saw on the left further side was a table full of foods and champagne. In the middle was a luxurious dinner table for two. And in the furthest back, was a table with a folder and two pens beside it. At the side of the table was two people. The first person on the left carrying a box was Alfred, King''s butler and most trusted aid. The second person on the right carrying a brief case was Neukom, King''s most trusted Lawyer. Stepping inside the gazebo, they both went straight to the furthest back. Now they''re both standing in front of the table. Alfred bowed forward and addressed the two, "Young Master and Young Mistress, shall we begin?". ================================== Reference This is what the stairs looks like: elitereaders.com/the-stairway-of-aragon-corsica-france/ This is what the secluded cove looks like but imagine it much bigger: https://goo.gl/images/ig6XfC https://goo.gl/images/sUWijg https://goo.gl/images/N7cZMB This is how the Lanterns on the petal path looks like: https://goo.gl/images/8fSFPt This is how the Pergola looks like: https://goo.gl/images/6bRuPe This is how the Flower Canopy looks like: https://goo.gl/images/ziczRo This is what the Floating Lanterns on the sea looks like: https://goo.gl/images/V6j3Fm This is what the gazebo looks like but imagine it much bigger and in color white: https://goo.gl/images/LecFnA This is how the gazebo and wharf positioned together looks like but with the wharf being much longer: https://goo.gl/images/rfHWBE https://goo.gl/images/7Zi8pF That''s all for reference, YoureMySun 7 Drunk in Love 7 "Why the fuck did we get married last night?" Violet sitting in front of the kitchen island and propping her face with her hands while swing her legs. "Don''t know, maybe the statement ''caught-up-in-the-moment'' is appropriate to describe it" King scooping up hotdogs to Violet''s plate while donning an apron with only his pants and slippers on. "Yeah right....As if, besides why did you even proposed? Did you fell in love at first sight at me? Am I really that beautiful? hehehe this smell delicious Mr. Chef! Keep up the good work!" Violet asked while stuffing her mouth with hotdogs like a squirrel. Dressed in an oversized white long sleeved polo that King reluctantly threw at her face this morning. "Did you hit your head? Did you woke up at the wrong side of the bed? Even if I''m the one asking, didn''t you said yes! Aren''t you supposed to think it over since it''s a very important milestone of your life? And you beautiful? Love at first sight? Fuck you!" King annoyingly said while venting on the hotdogs on the pan. "You did fucked me last night, if I remember correctly. And correction, I woke up on a stranger''s bed" interjected Violet with her deadpan face. Silencing King. After a bit of awkward silence King recovered. "Shut up Woman! How dare you eat immediately without me!" said King blushingly while he bit the other end of the hotdog bitten by Violet. And inquired, "Sunny side up or scrambled?" "Hey! Bastard! Sunny side up! Anyways this house is so big, you''re rich and you must be from an affluent family is what I assumed. So why are you cooking?" "Well, whose fault is it huh? Are you even a woman?! You can''t even cook! What use are you? Don''t you know the saying ''a way to a man''s heart is through his stomach''? No wonder that bastard left you!" "Go to hell! Low blow King! That was low blow! Stop being sexist! You''re stereotyping that all woman should know how to cook. And what way to a man''s heart? That ain''t even true. You guys think with your second head! I''m going to rip that cheater apart when I see him. Stop judging me you prick. Who was it that got their heart shattered and left behind by a woman? Huh? Did I hit the bullseye King?" Violet said while throwing King whatever she grabbed hold onto and taunted mockingly. "(deep breath in) Y-you really annoy the heck out of me woman! Y-you scandalous mouthed woman! You pushed my buttons on so many ways that I want to strangle you right now but I can''t since you''re my wife. (Deep breathe out) Never mind. Let''s stop bickering and have normal breakfast. Yes I''m rich and born with a golden spoon. I just don''t like having a lot of people in my house. And I want to do things on my own. And yes I know how to cook because I''m perfect! And this house has its cleaners and helpers managed by Alfred but they only come once in a while since he knows I hate it crowded. Alfred isn''t only just my butler, he''s my family. It''s like he''s been there through all out of my life. He sort of raised me too. And if I remember correctly, I might have gave him a month long vacation last night. That''s why we''re the only one''s here", said King while turning off the stove, removing the apron, sitting himself up beside Violet and digging in his pile of food. ================================== Author''s Note: I really should change the Title into ''Spreading Dog Food Everywhere'' or point a warning: ''Beware of Dog Food''. If you guys do get the pun intended hahahahahahahhahahahaha Also, King''s Butler Alfred was inspired from Batman''s Butler Alfred. So he''s super capable guys. Just imagine what he prepared in 10mins after King called him in the Club. Credits to Butler Alfred, he''s the best. LOL 8 Drunk in Love 8 "Fine. Even if you started it. I see, no wonder I didn''t see anyone this morning. Thank you for the food. I really appreciate it and it''s really delicious Hubby (*wink) hahahahaha. And this headache kept on killing ever since we woke up" said Violet while clutching her head. "Me too, hangover? Wait let me get you something" said King while standing up and heading to the fridge. "Here drink this it''ll help" King fetched two glasses and poured in an organic orange juice. "Thanks" Violet gazed at King. "Does is still hurt? You really don''t know how to cook?" King reached out and massaged her temples. "Yeah, I''m sorry for lacking the skill to cook as a wife" Violet dejected and looked down. "I''m sorry for hurting you with my words earlier. It''s ok. Then from now on I''ll teach you how to cook whenever we eat together. How about we make a rule that Breakfasts and Dinners should be eaten at home and that we should eat together? It''s lonely to eat alone and it''s so much fun to eat with someone. And you even get to learn to cook. Be honored to be taught by me!" exclaimed King. "I''m sorry too. Yey! Let''s do that from now on! It''ll be so much fun. Learning from a Master for freeeeeeeee. Lucky meeeee. Yeah yeah. I''m honored your holiness! hahahahaha!" beamed Violet. "Anyways, we got drunk, married, fucked, fought, and ate breakfast together and we still haven''t introduced each other formally. Hi! I''m King Margaux Hendrix, your Husband. Oh wait let me correct that. I''m King Margaux Quinn Hendrix! Nice to meet you!" King reached out his hand for a hand shake and smiled dashingly. "Huh? Oh! Ah! Yes! Hello! I''m Violet Hailey Quinn, yo-your Wife" caught off guard by his smile Violet clumsily reached out to shook his hand. "Correct it" demanded King. "Why? Nah it''s ok yo-you already know it already" Violet stammered. "Correct it" King insisted. "Fine. Hello I''m Violet Hailey Quinn Hendrix! Happy?" Violet snapped. "I''m ecstatic! hahahaha Then it''s a deal. Since this marriage is only for one year, why not make it worthwhile? Let''s make it fun and awesome" said King. "Well you only live once they said, so why not. It''s just one year. Let''s make this the best marriage ever! Hahahahahaha" said Violet laughingly. "(sigh... she''s really crazy look at how fast her mood changes) Yes! Here''s to the Best Marriage Ever! Cheers" King clink his glass filled with orange juice to Violet''s. "Cheers" "Sooooo tell me about yourself. Where are you from? How''s your family? Should we let them know? Have you finished your studies? What''s your work? Are you even employed? Where do you live?" King bombarded Violet with a ton of questions. "Woah easy, not so fast. Well, I just got back from the overseas. We used to live here but we migrated overseas a while back. But my parents moved back here but I chose to stay there and study for 4 years. Yes I just graduated but I''m still thinking whether to further it or not. As for employment, nope I''m unemployed. And I don''t have a place to stay. After all I just got back here yesterday. And my family doesn''t know I''m here. Don''t tell them or else we''ll be stuck together for the rest of our lives. My family''s very old fashioned you see. So can you do me a favor? Let''s keep this marriage a secret, will you?" Violet pleaded earnestly and even used her secret weapon: puppy dog eyes. ================================== Author''s Note: I really should change the Title into ''Spreading Dog Food Everywhere'' or point a warning: ''Beware of Dog Food''. If you guys do get the pun intended hahahahahahahhahahahaha Also, King''s Butler Alfred was inspired from Batman''s Butler Alfred. So he''s super capable guys. Just imagine what he prepared in 10mins after King called him in the Club. Credits to Butler Alfred, he''s the best. LOL 9 Drunk in Love 9 "Damn it. So I married a NEET. Why do I feel I''m the one losing out on this marriage? The horror." King jokingly lamented. "Hey! I''m very beautiful just so you know. And what''s a NEET?" asked Violet curiously. "Not in Education, Employment and Training. So basically you''re a freeloader. You got no work, you have no place to stay and it seems you''re ashamed of someone as great as me" jokingly conveyed by King. "Hey I''m not! Besides even if I''m a freeloader, I can be your wife. Where can I find a place as great as this that''ll give me tons of money, unlimited food, clothing, protection and shelter? And I''m not ashamed, it''s just that I''m worried that they might pressure us to have children. You know how old people can be a bit pushy on that part hubby. Please Hubby? Darling? Honey? Cutiepie? Cupcake? Sugarplum? Babe? Baby? Cutiepatootie? Let''s keep this under wraps? Pretty please?" said Violet again with her secret weapon: puppy dog eyes. "(Darn it this woman is underhanded) enough with those names! You''re grossing me out. Ughhh. Look at my arm! See that, I''m getting goose bumps because of you! Fine if that''s what you want. Since you''re Mrs. King Margaux Quinn Hendrix now, you can stay here. As the greatest Husband of the world, I''ll have you issued a black card later for your allowance. I can''t have my wife starving. And since you''re not studying yet and at the moment doesn''t have work, from now on you''ll be my Personal Secretary, my dear Wife you have to earn your living too by serving me! hahahahahaha" King boasted. "You''re shameless! Unfair! Fine! So be it! I got nothing better to do at the moment. I still haven''t planned on going back overseas. Might as well be your nanny. Yey! You''re the best Husband of the whole world. I really need to do some shopping, didn''t bring anything with me yesterday. I was in so much hurry and left everything overseas. And this is the perfect hiding place from my family. Thank you Hubby! Mwah!" Violet leaned and kissed King''s cheek. "Ye-yeah good thinking (dumbly touching his cheek). Wait. Hello, I would like to request an extension of my card for Violet Hailey Quinn. Relationship? My Wife. Limit? No limit. Delivery? At my house. I need it today. Do it as fast as you can. That''s all goodbye. There it''s done. I gave Alfred a vacation, so from now on you''ll be following me around to be my Personal Secretary" said King still dumbly rubbing his cheek where Violet kissed him. "Can''t you just hire someone else?" inquired Violet. "No way! I''m already giving you too much. You might as well work for me for all those shits. Besides, being my Secretary is the best cover, you know." King insisted. "Fine, Boss" Violet said while spreading her arms and resigning to her fate. ================================== Author''s Note: I really should change the Title into ''Spreading Dog Food Everywhere'' or point a warning: ''Beware of Dog Food''. If you guys do get the pun intended hahahahahahahhahahahaha Also, King''s Butler Alfred was inspired from Batman''s Butler Alfred. So he''s super capable guys. Just imagine what he prepared in 10mins after King called him in the Club. Credits to Butler Alfred, he''s the best. LOL 10 Drunk in Love 10 -----3 days ago----- "One Cheeseburger, one Lasagna, one Caesar Salad and... Violet what''s yours?" "Tuna Sandwich with additional Tuna Salad. Thanks a lot Thea, I''ll go look for a table" said Violet making her way out from the queue while scrolling through her phone. Dressed in her Trench coat with a floral dress underneath, sporting a ponytail and black wedge heels. "Violet! Girl I''m so hungry. We really should have a farewell party for you today" said by a girl dressed in black short skirt, red high heels, and red hoodie. She came up to and walked by Violet''s side "Nah it''s ok Melody, at least I get to have our last meal together here at the Food Hall. Oops sorry. This place is always so full. I hope this never change" Violet accidentally bumped onto someone. "We''ll miss you! Really! Won''t you stay just for one day?" Melody reached and pulled Violet''s arm. "I really can''t, sorry Melody. There''s one table free by the window. C''mon!" Violet dragged Melody to the table. "Girls here''s our food! Really Violet, can''t you extend for one day? I mean tomorrow''s our graduation and you''re missing out. What''s so important that you have to rush back home?" Thea placed their orders. "I actually don''t know much, my family''s going to an important event and my dad wants all of us to attend. And besides, I''m the only one here and my family won''t be able to attend in my graduation anyways. My siblings overseas are already on their flight home as we speak. Here read this." After Violet passed her phone, she carefully inserted the Tuna Salad in her Sandwich. And ate with much delight. "What''s this Violet? (Clears throat) ''My Dearest Prettiest Baby Girl, Mommy and Daddy wants to apologize for not being able to attend your graduation. And Daddy would like to ask you to head back home tonight, I''ve already booked your flight. Daddy will make it up to you. There''s a very important event that we have to attend to. It''s really important baby girl. Please for Daddy? Daddy misses you so much and also mommy too. See you soonest my treasure. With Lots of love and joy, The Best Dad in the whole world.'' Wow. Your Dad is as mushy and clingy as ever" Melody read the message aloud. "Really? Is that really it? We''ve known each other for years. And I know you like the back of my hand" Thea mockingly poke Violet''s stuffed cheeks. "I side with Thea! Girl! We know you! The only reason that''s even more important for you is that your dying to see that boyfriend of yours back home" snickered Melody. "No-not re-really" stammered Violet. "As if, ever since he left here 6 months ago to go back home I know you''ve been itching to follow. And now you have a reason to. Are you finally making it official? Are you introducing him to the family?" said Thea without stopping and breathing. "Yeah and what''s up with you guys? Why all the secrecy? Why hide your relationship?" Melody inquired. "I give up, can''t really escape from you guys. Sighhh. I really do miss him. We rarely talk this past 3 months. Especially this month, I only get to talk to him once a week. Not just because of the time difference, he''s too busy and I''m busy. He took over their family''s business. We seem to have difficulty in finding each other free time. Long-distance relationship is so hard" Violet lamented. "Really? You had it hard girl. But why did you guys hid your relationship? I implore you to answer since you''re leaving us here hahaha" Thea pointed to Violet. "Um.. well.. how do I say this... You know how my family can be protective" "They''re over the top" Melody interjected. "Yeah.... well yeah. My Dad and brothers forbade me from dating or else they''ll kill him. I know they''re joking but they''ll definitely won''t stop at being mischievous. You how annoying my brothers are. And as for him, he wanted to introduce me personally to his family first" dejectedly said to the two. 11 Drunk in Love 11 "Violet we got you something! Guess what?" asked Melody as she entered their dorm while hiding something behind her back. "Book? Food? Book and Food?! Hahahaha" said Violet as she looked up from her packing and tried to reach for the gift. "Is book and food the best you got? Still not done on packing?" taunted Thea. "Why do you always think of food?" sneered Melody. "Doesn''t everybody do? Almost done." Violet said tilting her head innocently. "You''re really something. Here open it!" Melody handed the gift and sat beside Violet. "What is this? Omg! Really?! You guys really didn''t have to" touched by their gift Violet can''t help but cry. "Aw you cry baby, it''s something to remember us by. We''ve been stuck together since the first day. We''ve both compiled all the pictures that we have in those years. Time really is fast and now we''re graduating tomorrow. Don''t worry we''ll send you some pictures of tomorrow. Look isn''t this the time where the Dean caught us for skipping class because you badly wanted to buy iced coffee hahahaha Wait, ain''t this one the time when you''re suitors lined up in the corridor to hand you Valentine''s day gift after your breakup with that boyfriend of yours blew up on the school''s gossip platform! Hahahaha" Melody kept on hitting Violet''s back while laughing out loud. "Y-you! Don''t make me remember those days! And what the heck why''d you even put it here?! Hey it hurts! Stop hitting me" said Violet busy in deflecting Melody''s blows. Violet immediately pointed and said, "Isn''t this that one time where you went crying after we rode the roller coaster! Hahahaha" "THEA!! You cheat! We agreed that it will only be about her?!" Melody abruptly thrown herself towards Thea. "It''s more fun this way hahahaha!" said Thea while wrestling with Melody. "It''s unfair! Just you wait I''ll get all my blackmailing photos of you and put them all there!" gnashed Melody and headed straight to her room. "You! Fine! I''ll be back in a bit!" said Thea while running towards her room. "Wait!!!! Don''t tell me it''s all me in here?! Damn it girls! Don''t think I don''t have anything on both of you! Just you wait!" Violet immediately rummaged through her drawers. After some time all the girls huddled on the living room carrying with them boxes with lots of photos. "Thea lookie-look! Isn''t this the time you went on a date with that dork-turned-hottie-now back in the first year when he dared you to date him hahahaha Look how contorted your face here! Hahahaha I''mma glue it here. Good thing we left some pages blank hahahahaha!" Melody happily pasted the photo without a care in the world. "You! Just you wait!" said Thea angrily. "Girls, look what I have here? Isn''t this when you both liked and chased the same guy! hahaha!" Violet said while positioning the photo in the album. "You! You''re horrible!" said Melody and Thea at the same time. After a long while the album was filled to the brim. The girls collapsed on the floor lazily while laughing. "We''ll miss you girl!" said Melody as she hugged Violet. "Back then if it weren''t for us, you''d probably be still burying yourself in books at the library. You nerd! You''re so quiet too! I''m glad we met you then!" Thea said while joining in the hug. "Yeah thanks to us you finally learned how to have fun in life! When you get there don''t be serious all the time. Take some breather and relax girl! You don''t have to stress yourself" said Melody. "Don''t be such an Introvert all the time. Get out of yourself and approach people. Be safe. And most of all, don''t forget that your happiness is your responsibility! Love you girls!" said Thea. "Awwww alright Moms, I''ll definitely will. You both too keep safe and let''s be always in touch. Hey how about you come visit me in the summer. I''ll book you guys your tickets" said Violet tightening her hug. "You''re the best" "Great" said Melody and Thea at the same time. *Violet''s phone chimed "Wait. Shoot girls have to answer this in a bit" said Violet as she reached for her phone. "Who is it? Is it him?" asked Melody coyly. "Nope, it''s my family. My family''s having FaceTime in our group chat!" mumbled Violet. "Wow your family really is a league of their own! You guys have your own group chat and Facetime each other?!" said Thea. "Yeah pretty much. Ever since Dad learned how to use Messenger, his clinginess went on another whole new level. Anyways, gonna answer this" said Violet as she walked towards her room. 12 Drunk in Love 12 [''Best Daddy in the Whole World (Tony Quinn) started video chat''] [''Baby Girl Fifth (Violet Quinn) has joined video chat''] "MY DARLING BABY GIRLLLLLLLLL!!!!!!" screamed by a striking yet overly emotional man. Wearing a simple white long sleeved polo with a smile as warm as the sun and the blue sky as background. "Daddy! You''re tearing my ear off. Pipe it down" said Violet while rubbing her throbbing ear and distancing the phone from her face. [''Best Actor Fourth (Calvin Quinn) has joined video chat''] "Told you guys He''ll scream the moment he sees pipsqueak" interjected by a handsome man wearing a tuxedo seating inside a Chevrolet Corvette. "Nice to see you too big bro Calvin, it''s nice to see that you''re still a jerk. Your fans must be blind to idolize that ugly face of yours" said Violet and stuck out her tongue. [''Foodie Second (Clovis Quinn) has joined video chat''] "Ohhhhh burn, hear that Bro Fourth. Our lil'' sis has grown up hahahaha you''re not gonna bully her that easily anymore. Long time no see lil'' Fifth" greeted by a man wearing a toque Blanche while cooking with the kitchen at the background. "Long time no see Big bro Clovis, are you at home already?" asked Violet. "What?! Ugly? Then what are you? You''re even uglier pipsqueak! Blind?! Just so you know my movie''s been a box office hit already. I''m definitely winning multiple awards this year. Many of my fans wants me to give them my genes ''cuz I''m the most handsome of them all! hahahaha! Wait! Don''t tell me you haven''t seen my movie?" asked Calvin while ruffling his fringe. "I''m home lil'' sis. Just experimenting with the new spice I ordered from Madagascar" said Clovis as he swiftly chopped the herbs and carefully sprinkled onto the pan. "Nope! Why would I pay for that stupid movie! Big bro Clovis I miss your cakes! Make me one ok?" said Violet as she lay down the bed. "I already made you your fave" said Clovis without looking up. "You''re the best big bro Clovis!" chirped Violet. "Y-you! Hello I''m still here! What kind of sister are you?! I''ll definitely make sure you''ll never see that cake" exasperated Calvin tore his bow tie off. "You jerk!" screamed Violet. "Witch!" Calvin screamed back and raised his middle finger towards the screen. "Sore loser!" Violet also gestured her middle finger to the screen. "Crybaby!" Calvin shouted. [''Boss Mom (Lorelei Quinn) has joined video chat''] "Enough" said quietly by a beautiful woman whose voice is as beautiful as the spring and face as cold as the winter. Donning a white dress and wide brimmed Sun Hat while comfortably leaning against Mr. Quinn seating by the shore. "Yes mom" said simultaneously by Calvin and Violet. "Have you finished packing?" Lorelei inquired without a change in voice nor emotion. Only those who truly know her, knows that despite her stoic and cold appearance hidden deep inside was the warmest heart. "Almost Mom, I miss you so much" said Violet with her puppy dog eyes. 13 Drunk in Love 13 "I miss you too darling, finish your packing, keep safe, don''t skip your meals and head home straight when you arrive at the airport, that''s all." said Lorelei with her poker face while nodding occasionally. "HEYYYYYY WHAT ABOUT ME!!!! DON''T YOU MISS ME AND LOVE ME ANYMORE?!" yelled Tony as he squeezed himself to Lorelei''s phone even though he has his own. "Miss you too Dad!" chimed Clovis and Calvin at the same time. "NOOOOOOO!!!! I want my Treasure to say it not you ungrateful and uncouth boys! Why haven''t you guys introduced girls to me and your Mom? We''re growing old! Where''s our grandchildren?!" said Tony as he was pushed away by Lorelei. "You Old? You brought Mom around the world for a honeymoon! You''re only returning today! C''mon Dad! Are we having another little sister soon? Hahahahahaha" said Calvin while laughing non-stop. "Mommmmmmmm Dad called you OLD!!!!" Teased Clovis as he flips the pan. "...You''re sleeping on the couch tonight" said Lorelei while pinching Tony''s waist. "Ouch ouch ouch! Have mercy on me Sweetheart! I''m sorry! I won''t do it again just don''t let me sleep outside tonight! Please!!!! I''ll die without your embrace!" said Tony as he dropped his phone and immediately hugged Lorelei''s waist. "Hahahahahahahaha" Laughed Violet, Calvin and Clovis. [''Beautiful Third (Anwyll Quinn) has joined video chat''] "Bonjour my Family! What''d I miss?" greeted by an androgynous man sporting a chic black turtle neck covered with trench coat and sun glasses sitting inside the cabin of a private jet. "Big bro um I mean Big Sis Third! Dad''s sleeping outside!" said Calvin while fixing his bow tie. "No I''m not!" shouted Tony as he embraced Lorelei and whisper sweet nothings by her ear. "My eyes! It hurts! I thought I''m immune to their PDA throughout the years but it turns out they took it on another notch! Damn it!" said Calvin as he hastily covered his eyes. "Dad stop torturing us single dogs!" teased Clovis. "And whose fault is it that you''re all single?! Huh?! Except for you Baby Girl, don''t get any boyfriend and be Daddy''s Baby Girl forever!" said Tony. "Mom and Dad I have a boyfriend, can I bring him home?" asked Anwyll as he fidget in his seat. "Sure. I saw your recent runway show, I''m very proud of you my child always" said Lorelei. "Thank You Mom, means a lot to me" said Anwyll blushingly. "Of course my most beautiful gay son! Anything for you!" said Tony with a warm smile. "Dad I''m your only son that''s gay" "Yeah that''s why you have to be the most beautiful of them all!" "Thanks Dad! I''m almost home. Baby Girl!!! I got you some new clothes! These are from my recent work and some were my designs just for you! You have to try them on when we all get home ok?" said Anwyll smiling from ear to ear. "Of course Big Sis! I''d love to! See you soon! It''s been a long time last we seen each other! I miss you!" said Violet while sending kisses emoji. 14 Drunk in Love 14 [''Heir First (Zane Quinn) has joined video chat''] "Dad where are you with mom?" asked by a man wearing a tailored suit seating inside a minimalistic office on the top floor of the building. "Not gonna tell you!" Tony stuck his tongue out. "Don''t be such a kid Dad. I need your signature for some documents" said Zane strictly. "Wh-what? I gave you the company already! Do something about it!" said Tony with a frown. "Dad you didn''t just gave him the company, you pushed all your responsibility towards Big bro First to escape and have fun traveling!" said Clovis while trying to stop himself from laughing. "Shameless!" said Calvin "..." Lorelei "..." Violet "..." Anwyll "Y-you''re slandering me! Sweetheart they''re slandering me! My children''s'' bullying me! Poor me! What did I do to deserve this! Just so you know, you all won''t exist if not for my shamelessness! Hmmp" said Tony triumphantly while crossing his arms. "Dad you shamelessly harassed mom until she agreed to date you! If that isn''t shameless, then what is? Hahahahahaha" said Calvin. "Hahahahaha" Violet, Anwyll, Zane, and Clovis joined in the laughter while Lorelei''s ears turned red remembering something from the past. "Aww Sweetheart! Soooo Cuteee!" Tony tightened his embrace. "So where are you dad?" asked Zane again. "Ughhh Fine! We''re already in the country, in a beautiful island somewhere south. Don''t come here! Your Mom and I are still on a honeymoon. We''ll be there tomorrow!" Tony compromised. "Ok, so how''s everyone? Sorry for answering late, got caught up on meetings here at the company. I miss you guys!" beamed Zane while cupping his face. "Why is everyone so mushy today?!" teased Violet. "Because we miss you and we got infected by our clingy Dad!" said Anwyll with a smile. "So Baby Girl, did you found yourself a boyfriend in all this years that you''re away?" sneered Calvin. "NO I DIDN''T!" yelled Violet "Why so defensive?!" mocked Calvin. "WHO IS THAT BASTARD!!! HOW DARE HE!! I''M GOING TO KILL HIM!" stormed Tony. "Let''s sack him!" Calvin suggested "Cook him up!" Clovis threatened "Cut him up!" Anwyll yelled "Lil'' sis I''m sending my associates to monitor you 24/7. Don''t worry! We''ll protect you!" calmly said by Zane. "I SAID I DON''T HAVE A BOYFRIEND! You''re all over reacting!" said Violet lying to her teeth. "Enough" said Lorelei. "Yes Sweetheart!" "Yes Mom!" simultaneously said by Tony and the Brothers. "Darling don''t worry about them Mommy''s got your back. Do what makes you happy. But for now you''re not allowed to have a Boyfriend that is in one condition: Find yourself a job first then I''ll allow you." seriously said by Lorelei. "Y-you''re not allowed! And if you want to work Zane can give you a position! Or better yet if you want you can be the CEO! Just don''t find a boyfriend! Daddy can''t take it if some dipshit touches my treasure!" begged Tony. "Da-dad?! What about me? You gave me the company! What will I do then? Are you setting me free?!" Zane merrily asked. "NOOOOO I don''t want the company at all! Violet screamed in horror. 15 Drunk in Love 15 After being put in a hot seat by her family, Violet finished packing and discreetly said her farewells to her friends, teachers and school. Only those who she''s close to knows that she won''t attend their graduation. Then she left and rode a flight much earlier than what her father booked for her. "He''ll be surprised when he sees me hehe, definitely!" giggled Violet as she turned off her phone after sending her last text. -----Present Time----- The newlyweds chose to pass time by watching television and chillin in the sofa. King seated by the left side of the sofa still wearing nothing on top with only his pants on while Violet seated by the right side still wearing the oversized white long sleeved that she borrowed from King. "Cutiepie" Violet shifted closer to King as she tugged the edge of his shirt. "Yes Cupcake?" King said with a wide smile. After a bit of awkward silence and staring contest, both of them clutched their stomach and started laughing non-stop. "Eeeww Hahahahaha" said Violet wiping her tears. "That''s disgusting Hahahahaha" said King under hurried breath. Then he shifted himself away from Violet, lay down and placed his head on her lap. Took her hand and rested it over his eyes. "What is it?" asked King. "I''m a bit cold with this on" said Violet as she ruffled his hair with her other hand. "Wanna hug?" teased King. "Wanna die? Anyways, you''re heavy and can I please get another change of clothes? Thicker than this? Please?" complained Violet as she pulled his hair out of annoyance. "Aw aw Ouch! ok ok! I''ll sit up! Stop pulling my hair!" said King as he tried to catch her hands. "Yey!" Violet abruptly stood up and ran away causing King to fell over the sofa. "Vvvvvvvv! (Woman! This is War!)" Yelled King through gritted teeth as he stood up and sat on the sofa. Violet went upstairs and darted to King''s room. She looked everywhere in his room for a change of clothes until she gave up opening every drawer she sees and opened a door. What she saw was another room full of his clothes, watches, and shoes. "Damn! I thought only girls have walk in closet, I can''t believe this guy" said Violet as she went through his things. "This is it!" Violet found a huge wool knitted sweater and wore it immediately. "Pantssss pantttssss" chanted Violet as she rummaged. "Nothing fits me. Ughhhh. I guess I''ll forgo pants?" sighed Violet as she went out of the room, headed downstairs and sat beside King. "Is my Wife comfy?" King innocently asked without looking at Violet and was stealthy sneaking up beside her. "Super!" said Violet as she lazily spread out her limbs unbeknownst to the incoming danger. "I see hehehe" sneered King and suddenly pounced on Violet. Locking all her limbs making her unable to retaliate. "Y-you! Let go of me this instance!" roared Violet as she struggled to set herself free. "Time for retribution!" said King as he forcefully lifted her arms above her head and locking it with one hand. While King used his legs to lock her legs. 16 Drunk in Love 16 Having both of her arms above her head, Violet kept on struggling until she became tired and lost her strength to resist. Despite her predicament, in her eyes you can see the burning desire to fight back which further amused King. King was struck by an idea and immediately put it to action. He raised his free hand and slowly traced its way starting from Violet''s right leg. For Violet, every touch made her feel weird which further perplexed her and quickly hid it behind her rage. "Don''t you dare! Maniac!" bellowed Violet as she tried to kick but wasn''t able to. King with an evil grin unexpectedly reached to her stomach and started tickling her without stop. "Y-you hahahaha st-stop haha it haha y-you ba-bastard!" Violet protested as she twitched and turned from being tickled. Violet went limp after King tickled her for a very long time. The opportunity to execute his plan came when Violet was preoccupied in catching her breath. King swiftly let go of her arms, lifted the hem of the sweater and infiltrated inside. He popped his head and came face to face with Violet whose expression was a mix of outrage and astonishment. Before Violet could react, he hastily inserted his arms into the sleeves and once again locked her arms above her head. Making the both of them sharing one oversized wool knitted sweater. Afterwards he uttered, "As my Wife, isn''t it your duty to take care of me? Look at your Husband, I''ve been wearing nothing on top since waking up. I''m very cold too. And I need my Wife''s hug and warmth" King whined seductively. Feeling his breath upon her skin made Violet blush madly and mumbled, "P-pe-pervert". "Did you fall for me? So quickly?! Tsk tsk tsk how cute can you be? Admit your defeat Woman. You can''t resist me" asserted King as he leaned closer. Evading King''s face, Violet avoided eye contact and meekly said, "In your dreams". "Then this must be a dream since right now I can feel how fast your heart is beating. Admit it, you love me and you lose" chuckled King as he leaned closer. "Me? Lose? Never. I''ll never lose against you. And of course what kind of girl wouldn''t have her heart beat rapidly after being assaulted by a narcissistic pervert. You''re the one who lost. Admit defeat bastard! You fell for me! After all you can''t resist my charms that led you to pounce on me. Can''t believe it, one day hasn''t even passed of our one year marriage. You already lost on our bet on who would fall in love first hahahaha" declared Violet as she stared onto King''s eyes. "Oh reaaaallyyyyy my Wife. My Wifey''s so cute using reverse psychology as defense hehe" said King with a smirk. Then he went for a kiss. Parting her lips with his tongue. Invading every nook and cranny, his tongue met hers. Reaching the deepest unexplored recess. Entangling passionately, Violet responded without thought. 17 Drunk in Love 17 She finally came to when she''s running out of air and felt something poking her below. She closed her eyes and abruptly bit down. Hearing a muffled shout, a metallic taste started to disperse in her mouth then she opened her eyes and King in front of her tearing up. She let go and quickly moved her head sideways. "Have you had enough fun bullying your Wife, Hubby?" said Violet with a huge grin showcasing her pearly whites that bit him. "Thaht freashking shurts Womansh! [That freaking hurts Woman!]" Mumbled King indistinctly while enduring the agony coming from his tongue. He tightened his grip onto her hands. "You deserved it pervert! Get off of me!" King forcefully flipped causing Violet to be on top. Then he quickly put his legs around and closed onto her legs. Afterwards his arms still within the sleeves gripping her arms, he forcibly lifted their arms up and fiercely pushed Violet''s head down. He pried her lips open and bit her tongue. Hearing her muffled screams and pointless effort in escaping, King freed her tongue and laughed maniacally. "Ans eyshe forsh ans eyshe, a tongshue fhors a tongshue [an eye for an eye, a tongue for a tongue]" said King gibberishly and continued cackling. After his bout of laughter he noticed that Violet had been silent and felt the dampness on his chest. Guilt-ridden, King tried to see her face but she kept on avoiding. King coughed awkwardly and surrendered. "I''m shorry [I''m sorry]" King then removed his arms from the sleeves, slid his arms downwards and embraced Violet inside the sweater. He kept on apologizing while tapping Violet''s back. "(Sighh I made her cry, damn it)" "I hatesh shyou [I hate you]" sobbed Violet "I whon''st bihte shyou anysmhore evhen though shyou bit me firsht and thaht I''m shorry [I won''t bite you anymore even though you bit me first and that I''m sorry] King conveyed apologetically. "I shate shyou sho mucsh. It shurts. It''sh shtill bleedshing. And stheres something phoshking me down sthere! [I hate you so much. It hurts. It''s still bleeding. And there''s something poking me down there!]" Complained like a kid by Violet spitefully. "Ow abhoust thast¡­..haha[Ow about that¡­.haha]" King embarrassingly said. Realizing their position, Violet finally noticed what''s been poking her. She looked up and shrieked. "Kyahhhhhhhhhh!!! Get shoff me! Get shoff! Get off!" Violet pushed herself off forgetting that they''re both wearing the same sweater, causing her to slam back to King''s chest. "Ughh. Stop moving! A-about that um well you see¡­.it''s normal. I mean well the kiss and your moving about. You''ve been rubbing against me um made it um caused it to you-know" explained King while scratching his head and finally regaining the ability to speak normally after the bleeding subsided. With her face and ears turning red Violet said, "Y-you''re so hateful! Shameless!" "Wa-wait!!! Y-yo-you''re only wearing li-lingerie inside!!!" commented King as his nose bled while he kept on groping Violet everywhere. 18 Drunk in Love 18 "Blo-blood! Damn it! Stay your hands! Stop groping me!" bellowed Violet "Hahahahaha" laughed King mischievously. "Enough! I''ll kill you!" yelled Violet as she started beating King. After wrestling for a while, both of them got tired and found themselves seating on the sofa facing each other. Violet held an ice pack against King''s face whilst King scooped a spoonful of ice scream and fed Violet. "My tongue still hurts you know, you bit me harder than I bit you! You deserved that beating for being a pervert" said Violet as she rubbed the ice pack onto the swollen areas on King''s body. "Here say ah. The ice cream''s gonna help to lessen the pain on your tongue and sorry" said King as he fed her another spoon full. "You''re such a kid. Do you find joy on annoying the heck out of me?!" "YES. Ow ow owwww" answered King as Violet pressed the pack harder. "Thank you" whispered King. "What for?" asked Violet. King took her hand and placed it on his chest, "For this. For making me feel better. Everything that happened already sunk in me. My heart hurts a lot. It''s been shattered and hallowed out. I''ve been stabbed, bled, betrayed, and hurt. All of that from one person. And yet despite all that, I found you. You made me smile, laugh and feel free. In front of you, I feel that I can show you all of me without restraint. You''re the only one capable of making me show my real emotions. You''re the only one that saw the real me. Please heal me. Let''s heal our broken hearts" Kind said sincerely as he held her hands onto his chest. "Enough hurting or even crying over them. I know what happened between us was too fast. Heck we even got married when we first met. I admit, I too feel the same. We''ve been through so much and for what? They never truly loved us if they can stomach hurting us. Let''s heal together? Let''s move on from those that used and hurt us" said Violet as she smiled so sweetly and beautifully that made King stare at her and blanked out. Burning this scene in his mind to remember. "But! The bet is still on King. Whoever falls in love first is the loser!" said Violet as King snapped back to reality. "Sure! Get ready to lose! Woman!" snickered King. "Um never! You''re the one losing! Hahahaha" giggled Violet as she reached for his hair and ruffled it. "So we''re each other''s rebound?" asked King. "Yeah something like that. And even though we''re married, I want us to start from the basics" smiled Violet. "What basics?" King curiously asked. "Courtship. Well you never courted me just so you know" said Violet mockingly. 19 COMEBACK IS REAL Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 20 Suspicious Person After walking through the entrance, she walked towards the elevator and was stopped by the concierge. "Excuse me miss" said the concierge politely. "Yes?" replied Violet. "Who is the person you''re visiting and how may I help you?" said the concierge while observing the person in front of her. "Oh, I''m going to surprise my boyfriend. This is him and here''s the address he gave me" said Violet while showing her phone towards the concierge. "Um Miss I need to call that up to confirm" "Wai-wait! Please don''t! How can I surprise him if he knew I was here. Pretty Please!" frantically said Violet as she held both the concierge hands while doing her best to muster her greatest weapon: puppy dog eyes. "Eh?! Bu-but miss it''s our Protocol" said the concierge blushingly. ''How can this person be so outrageously beautiful'', lamented the concierge. "Pleaseeeee.... Miss.... Williams, just this once. Pretty please! I''m not a suspicious person" ''Miss saying you''re not a suspicious person is already very suspicious'', thought Williams helplessly. "Here''s my gift for you! It''s not a bribe, it''s a gift. I just got back in the country. Please Miss Williams! I''ll show you my identification and I''ll even leave my passport here", pleaded Violet while still holding the concierge''s hands. After a few minutes of tirelessly pleading, Williams finally relented. "Ok miss just this once. The next time you come by here I will call that up. May I have your passport, here you need to log in and the chocolates aren''t necessary" said Williams as she handed Violet a thick ledger and a pen then received the passport. "Thank you Miss Williams! You''re the best!" beamed Violet while smiling in victory. Then she beautifully wrote down her name and details on the ledger. ''Violet Hailey Quinn. So that''s her name. Familiar surname, where did I see that from? Hmmm, nevermind that if I can''t recall. Miss Violet really is beautiful I''m already trying my best to resist her, if it''s a man she''s up against she doesn''t even have to do anything and they''ll give her everything she wants at the drop of a hat. Look at that halo, she''s practically shinning from happiness. Is that natural to beautiful people?'', thought Williams. "This is for you, you can''t turn it down or else I''ll be sad Miss Williams. Bye bye. Until next time. I''ll be back for my passport" Violet said her farewell, shoved the box of chocolates to the concierge then skipped towards the elevator. "Sigh... The man in her wallpaper seems familiar. Did he walked by here earlier this evening? But that''s impossible, if I recall correctly wasn''t it a flirting couple that came in earlier? Maybe I''m wrong besides with Miss Violet''s looks its definitely impossible for someone to even do that sort of thing. Anyways it''s none of my business" Williams seated herself back at the front desk. Inside the elevator, "Wooh that''s tiring. Took alot of energy. Melody really was right. What was her words? Hmmm...''Take advantage of that face of yours'', I''m glad she taught me that technique although I thought it only works towards the guys. Sighhh I missing them already" Violet tidied up her appearance. "Ding" "Looks like I''m at the floor already" She walked into the floor thesearched for the door. "What door was it again? Ah! here it is", she leaned forward to enter the passcode. "Its 11pm maybe he''s already inside hehehe I hope he''s asleep my surprise will be easier then. What was his password?" "Birthday? No" "My Birthday? No" "Anniversary? No. Weird" "Favorite Number? No" "Contact Number? No" "His Mother''s Birthday? YES! I''M IN!" She stealthily entered, quietly placed her belongings by the entrance then proceeded to unbox the cake and carried it together with the wine towards the master bedroom. 21 You disgust me With cake and wine in hand, Violet was so excited for her surprise. She slowly opened the door. What greeted her was a sight of disorderly clothes and shoes, littering the floor from the door to the bed. When her sight finally turned to the bed, there she saw two naked bodies entangled to each other. And from her angle she could see that the man was still inside the woman despite the fact that the both of them were sound asleep. This might have happened for a few seconds but for her, it felt like an eternity. "What the fuck..." said Violet seething in anger. She lost control of her hands causing the cake to smashed to the floor and for the wine to shatter and spill onto the carpet staining it. The two were abruptly woke up then full of shock they saw the woman by the door. With each passing moment, she could feel theanger gnawing and filling her entire being. She imagined a lot of scenarios of what could happen at this instant but she was sober and calm enough to think things through thoroughly. If it was any other girl, they would have lashed out, beaten the crap out of this snakes, chop that cheater, and curse their entire generation of family. But she knew she was better than this even if its already killing her inside. She experienced this too many times, not her own experience but from her best friends. Melody and Thea. What they did. What those scumbags did to them. What were their outcome. The consequences. The damage. Their brokenness. She knew them all too well for she was always there to pick up the pieces. It just that, she didn''t even for a moment thought that it would happen to her too. She knew she doesn''t deserve this. She doesn''t want to be the loser that stupidly begs for another person''s love. Her pride and dignity won''t allow her to. Violet stood there menacingly. Her calmness and silence creeped out both the man and woman. The man quickly pulled himself out from the woman and stood up. Reaching out to Violet. "V-Vi-Violet I could explain" said the man with difficulty. He stepped closer. "Don''t touch me! You disgust me. What''s there to explain? Is there something you could say that will change what I saw?" sarcastically remarked Violet. The man turned to the woman on the bed then said, "Leave" The woman scrambled to get out of bed and picked up her clothes hastily. Getting out of the room, she dressed sloppily and ran out of the house then slammed the door behind her. The sound echoing throughout the house but didn''t lessen the tension between the two. "Follow me" commanded Violet as she carefully avoided the shards on the floor and made her way to the living room then seated herself by the sofa. Terrified, the man followed not noticing the hazards on the floor until he stepped on it. "Ackk! Fuck!" he reached to his foot removing the glass. He took his shirt on the floor and used it to stop the bleeding then limped towards the living room. Violet tried her utmost control to steel her heart. To stop herself from caring. Hearing his shout, she almost ran towards him but was reminded of the earlier scene. She clenched her fist so hard to the point her nails were already digging onto her palm. 22 Best thing life has given You "Why Dean?" whispered Violet and at the same time she was observing him. Finally seeing that the face in front of her was the face of a stranger. A person completely different compared to the person she embraced and said her goodbyes 6 months ago when he left the university. How could the person you thought you knew so well turns out to be a stranger when you meet them again. "You weren''t here", Dean solemnly answered. Hearing those words from him tore her apart but he spoke right after. "You can never give what I wanted Violet" "So you cheated? You could never justify what you did!" exclaimed Violet. After a few moments, Violet continued. "Sex? Is that all you want? You agreed to wait! We''ve talked about this before going into the relationship. You said you''d wait!" "You weren''t here! I needed someone. You''d think long distance relationship was enough to keep me going? You don''t know what I''ve been through" "How would I know if you don''t even talk to me?! If it wasn''t enough we should have never even started it. We should have broken up when you left! I asked you and yet you were the one that insisted to make things work. You promised me Dean. You''re such an asshole" After their heated argument, silence pervaded throughout the house. Not letting him continue, Violet spoke up and got the upper hand. "You know what? I''m done Dean. I''m breaking up with you. I don''t even believe for a second that this won''t happen again. I''m not that stupid" "This has been the saddest time in my life. This has been a nightmare and that I wish I could wake up from and things will be back to normal. I''ve spent months thinking about our relationship. I just simply cannot wrap my head around why you would ruin the best thing life has given you" "I believed in you and tried my hardest to give you all the best there is. I''ve put blood, tears and sweat into you and making this crazy relationship work. And you know what? At the end of the day you really didn''t give me what I gave you. You said what I wanted to hear but actions speak louder than words. You knew how important trust was with me, you went ahead and broke it, just makes me sick" "People who are in love don''t do this to each other. It''s that simple. You don''t respect me and my feelings like I respect yours. I can''t change you and I don''t want to change you. You are who you are. I don''t want to have to be your second mother and hold your hand to make the right decision, I need that to come from you and your heart" "You have a lot to things to figure out, purpose in life, how to be happy and successful. I think we both need time to reflect on ourselves. I can''t forgive you" 23 There wasn’t anything you could have done differently "This will leave a permanent scar on my heart. I''ve never felt this pain before. I could try to forgive you but that''s not me. I can''t be this way. I need time to reflect on myself and you need time to reflect on yourself" "You were my first love. And at this moment I still love you. This relationship will not work anymore. You''re not ready like how I''m ready. I''m looking for a man to take care of me and you''re not there yet. Maybe our paths will cross again if we''re both ready and If I ever forgive you but you really need to take this time to make yourself better. Deal with those demons that are keeping you up at night. That''s when you''ll feel free and want to make someone the happiest girl in the world. But I won''t be that girl. Not after what you did to me. " "I want you to be happy and I want you to be loyal, respectful, smart and trustworthy because you can be, because you used to be that kind of person. You just need the motivation to become that man you are destined to be. I won''t shout, blame nor hurt you. For I won''t give you a reaction that could somehow rid you of the guilt, if you are even feeling it" After her long speech, Violet stood up, went to her luggage and slowly marched towards the door. Not once looking his way. She opened the door but as she stepped outside she stopped then spoke. "Goodbye Dean, Thanks for the memories and I hope we never see each other again" Violet closed the door behind her. She leaned her back against the door and thought to herself, ''There wasn''t anything you could have done differently'' Her tears finally fell, not stopping. She glanced towards the door one last time then made her way towards the elevator. -----Meanwhile in the house----- When she finally said her last words and closed the door, Dean stood up to chase her but when he grabbed the doorknob he can''t even muster the courage to open it. There and then he stood staring at the door. -----After a few minutes----- Violet reached the ground floor. Without a care in the world, she rushed towards the exit. "Goodbye. See you tomorrow" said Karen Williams to the security guard outside after clocking out of her job. Then she noticed a familiar lady passing by. ''Isn''t that. What was her name again? Ah right, Miss Chocolate Box! Oh no! She forgot her passport'', Karen thought to herself. "Oh I forgot something. Silly me. I need to go back inside" said Karen embarrassingly. Then she made her way to the front desk. Hastily took the passport then quickly ran towards the exit to catch up to Violet" "Where was she?" Karen looked around. "There she is" Karen ran towards Violet. "Miss Choco- I mean Violet! You forgot your passport" when she finally got to look at her clearly. The beautiful girl was crying. ''Woah even when she''s crying she''s still beautiful. THAT''S NOT THE POINT. Anyways, so I was right. It was that same man'', were Karen thoughts. Violet looked up, wondered who she might be and then it hit her that the person was the concierge earlier. She gingerly took her passport and said, "Thank you Miss Williams" "Ah, No problem. Um Miss Violet if you don''t mind. I just got out from work. Maybe you could talk it out with me whatever it is that happened, you know let it out. We could go drink our sorrows away" courageously asked Karen. After a few minutes, making Karen uncomfortable, kept on scolding herself internally for being nosy, Violet replied, "Sure Miss Williams" said Violet while trying hard to make out a smile. 24 Retreat! -----Present Time----- [''Iceberg our Sugar Daddy (King Margaux Hendrix) is now online''] Iceberg our Sugar Daddy(KMH): Who the fuck changed my nickname! [''Arrogant Prick (Adam Price) is now online''] Arrogant Prick (AP): Oh you''re still alive? The fuck with my name too! [''Whipped Wife Slave (Liam Cullen) is now online''] Whipped Wife Slave (LC): DUDE WHERE''D YOU BEEN?! WTF! My wife will kill me if she sees this you bastards! [''No Girlfriend since birth (Dominique McKnight) is now online''] No Girlfriend since birth (DM): I got a feeling who did this! Grrrr! FUCK YOU! [''Big Daddy Babysitter (Neil Jackman) is now online''] Big Daddy Babysitter (NJ): WOW! Just wow. [''The Most Handsome Man in the Universe (Hardin Wilde) is now online''] The Most Handsome Man in the Universe (HW): Awwww I''m so touched by your words guys T-T I missed you too! [No Girlfriend since birth (DM) changed The Most Handsome Man in the Universe (HW) nickname to ''MANWHORE''] Iceberg our Sugar Daddy(KMH): From now on Hardin you''ll pay your own food and expenses on our get together MANWHORE(HW): NOOOOOOOO MY SUGAR DADDY!!!!! [MANWHORE(HW) changed Iceberg our Sugar Daddy(KMH) nickname to ''King''] Big Daddy Babysitter (NJ): I''ll tell my little princess that her uncle doesn''t love her anymore hmmp MANWHORE(HW): THE HORROR!!! [MANWHORE(HW) changed Big Daddy Babysitter (NJ) nickname to ''Neil''] Arrogant Prick (AP): I''ll make you a medical certificate where your diagnosis is ''Chlamydia'', post it and then I''ll tag you. MANWHORE(HW): DUDE SPARE MY SEX LIFE! [MANWHORE(HW) changed Arrogant Prick (AP) nickname to ''Adam''] Whipped Wife Slave (Liam Cullen): I''ll tell my Wife that you tried to chase her younger sister before. Let''s see if she''ll leave you alive by then! MANWHORE(HW): NOOOOOO MY GORGEOUS BODY CAN''T TAKE IT!!! [MANWHORE(HW) changed Whipped Wife Slave (Liam Cullen) nickname to ''Liam''] No Girlfriend since birth (DM): Change mine you bastard. I have all your Dark Pasts beautifully recorded both in Pictures and Videos. I dare you to force my hand! MANWHORE(HW): I THOUGHT WE ARE BROTHERS!!! [MANWHORE(HW) changed No Girlfriend since birth (DM) nickname to ''Dominique''] ALL(except Hardin): Don''t you dare change yours! MANWHORE(HW): T-T Dominique: Hahahaha Liam: Anyways, where were you King? Adam: Yeah! You ghosted us for weeks :( Neil: Are you alright? Did something happen Bro? King: I''m alright Neil. But I do need some help. Adam: Ask away Dude we''ll always here for each other. King: Um... How do you court your Wife? Dominique:.... Adam:... MANWHORE(HW):.... Neil:..... Liam:.... Adam: TRAITOR! Dominique: HOW DARE YOU LEAVE OUR BROTHERHOOD! MANWHORE(HW): Here Ye! Here Ye! DO U KNO DE WEY MY BRODAS? Adam: ME SPIT ON U! Dominique: CLUCK CLUCK CLUCK CLUCK MANWHORE(HW): MY BRODA, PLEASE JOIN ME. TOGETHER! WE ARE THE TRU WEY. COME , LET ME SHOW U DE WEY! Liam, King and Neil:... Neil: Something DID happen! Liam: Cut it out you SINGLE DOGS! King I''m so happy for you! When will we meet her? Is she ''the one''? King: I''ll tell you guys next time when we see each other. Adam: My Brodas this isn''t a conversation we could partake in. RETREAT! 25 Ask Google-Sensei King: So how do you court your Wife? Liam: I do everything my Wife tells me to. MANWHORE(HW): Now watch me whip, Watch me nae nae, Now watch me whip whip, Watch me nae nae Liam: Shut up Solo Player MANWHORE(HW): T-T Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Adam and Dominique: Don''t mind us. *eats popcorn Neil: Hmmm I give her flowers whenever I pick her up from work Liam: Oh that sort of thing. Yep Bruh, do that. They love all the clich¨¦, girly and mushy stuff. One time, I gave her the chocolates she mentioned in the passing, wooh boy it was so hard to find, she was so happy. She did everything I want, even in you know.... hehehehehe King: Noted. King: Wait let me get some paper and pen to write that down. Brb Adam: Wow. He really wasn''t joking. Dominique: You''ve changed. King: Done. Go on. Neil: How about surprising her? Take her to her favorite place? Or somewhere she''s been wanting to go to? I also did this on our anniversary. It works wonders Bro. Liam: Oh oh How about take her to those workshops. Cooking lessons? Dance lessons? Martial arts lessons? Do it together! Neil: How about go on hiking! Be adventurous! I always wanted to take my wife. Profess my love above the clouds. But I can''t. We''re too worried to leave the kids :( Liam: FOOD BRUH! They said the way to a woman''s heart was through their stomach! Dominique: Hmmm how come I remember that differently... Neil: Write her a love letter! She''ll appreciate it especially the handwritten ones. Or you could like leave little sticky notes everywhere, remember it needs to be the colorful ones. Write on it some small message but don''t half ass it. Liam: Oh oh one time I did those balloon stuffs. I''ve attached a banner on it with my message then hid it in my trunk. Then I opened my trunk and surprised my wife with it for Valentine''s Day. Neil: Take her to the movies! The romantic ones! Avoid Horror at all cost! It has to be mushy hmmm hmmm Liam: Take her to the amusement park! She''ll love it. Then ride all of it. You can since you''re rich. Neil: Take her to a concert of an artist she love. Liam: Give her massage! My Wife stops beating me as soon as I give her a massage. MANWHORE(HW): Condolence Neil: Go out shopping with her. Adam: Even for me that''s too bland Dude Neil: What? You have a better idea? Besides my wife loves it. Do you have a wife? *smirks Adam:..... Liam: Cook for her! Dominique: Now you''re just rephrasing what you said earlier. You''re running out of ideas Neil: Hmmmmmmmm I think that''s all of it King:.... Liam: We''re sorry King but I do hope you do all of this. Guaranteed she''ll be head over hills. King: How come Alfred''s ideas were more epic and grander than all of your ideas? Neil: No comment Liam: What? Really? Sharing is caring. Tell me about it Dude I''ll do that to my wife. Then she''ll listen to me more hehehehe Dominique: Wow even the Butler can one up you guys. Tsk tsk MANWHORE(HW): Why not ask Google-Sensei? Neil, Dominique, Liam and King: Eh?!!!!! Adam: Wow for once something proper and great came out of that mouth of yours. *claps slowly MANWHORE(HW): Just search it dude. There was that time I did that and it saved my life. Liam: How so? MANWHORE(HW): One time I had this crazy one night stand with a woman. But the next day her police husband was hunting me down. Police Dude! Almost got me if it weren''t for Google-Sensei. King, Adam, Liam, and Dominique:..... Neil: You''re a lost cause 26 Sorry, I canst love you King: I''ve searched it. Liam: What keywords did you use? King: How to court your wife MANWHORE(HW): Check this out. How to Court a Woman (with Pictures) - wikiHow Adam: Really? You? Dominique: I''ve looked over it. The content seems ok. You should read it too. It has pictures dude! Neil: Why does the three of you seems to have more initiative than us married men when it comes to this topic huh? Liam: Do you guys even have an experience in this field? MANWHORE(HW): Of course! Do you think that my nickname here isn''t enough to justify my abilities?! Dominique: Mate you aren''t supposed to be proud of being called ''MANWHORE''. Adam: No wonder you have Chlamydia. MANWHORE(HW): NO, I DO NOT! Doc please spare my sex life. Don''t even mention that word in the same breath as my handsome self. Liam: Hahahahaha Neil: Enough. We''re here to help King. What kind of girl are we talking about? What base were you at? King: We never said the three words. Dominique: THE BLASPHEMY!!! Liam: I am shookt to the core! Neil: This is even more tricky than I thought. MANWHORE(HW): What''s that? Why the weird reaction? Adam: Idiot! The ''eight letters''! MANWHORE(HW): What''s that? Just say it! Liam: *face palm Dominique: I LOVE YOU MANWHORE(HW): Sorry, I can''t love you. I''m not gay. Adam: Ehem ehem idiot! *fake cough Neil: Hardin. King and the said girl wasn''t at the stage where they said ''I love you'' to each other yet. MANWHORE(HW): Oh hehehe sorry. Oops! *Ring [''MANWHORE(HW) started video chat''] [''MANWHORE(HW) is sharing a video in GUYS''] [''Neil has joined video chat''] [''Dominique has joined video chat''] [''Adam has joined video chat''] [''Liam has joined video chat''] [''King has joined video chat''] "Guys sorry I accidentally hit the video button" said Hardin as he seated himself up on the bed. Glancing beside him, was a woman he didn''t even bother to remember the name. Raising the phone in front of him, he ruffled his bed hair and strolled towards the balcony. His charm did not lessen despite his sloppy appearance. "Hardin you bastard! you almost woke up my little princess. I worked so hard to make her sleep. Wait till I come back" whispered Neil menacingly while glaring daggers at Hardin. Holding the phone by his left hand and the toddler by his right arm, he didn''t forget to continue rocking the baby. With his strong body, from his body building, he slowly approached the cradle to gently lay the todler down. Then swiftly fed her the milk bottle to keep her asleep. Looking at her gentle appearance, he dumbly scratched his beard. "Oh oooohhh Papa Bear''s angry. Idiot Hardin" teased Dominique. He adjusted the phone to lean against a bottle of vodka, set it on loudspeaker then he continued to clean and set up the bar. Countless liquor bottles lining up behind him as his background. Another handsome face, his arms covered with tattoo and one ear was studded with piercings. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Dom you''re early. The sun is out, its still the afternoon and yet you''re already at your Bar. What gives? Seeing those bottles, I want a drink" interjected Adam while taking a smoke on the hospital''s rooftop. He removed his lab coat and hanged it by the bench. He adjusted his glasses and combed his hair using his free hand. Behind him were some nurses that were also on their break but chose to eat on the rooftop to have a glance of the good looking doctor. 27 What did I miss? "Long time no see bros" greeted by a man wearing a simple black turtleneck. In the background on his other end, a voice was calling out to him saying, "Liam! Make me coffee" commanded by a woman with an authoritative voice. Hearing her voice, it sent chills all over them and the other guys started to remember the trashing she gave especially for the case of Hardin. He could already feel how heavy her punches were considering how he always seem to manage to seek death in her presence. But on Liam''s ear, her voice was so sweet and enchanting making him love her even more. "Be right back guys. Ok Love!" said Liam to the guys and answered gleefully to his wife. Still holding the phone. "Whipped Fool. Guys look he didn''t turned off his phone hehehe! Let''s listen in on them" snickered Hardin. "In advance, I''m giving you a minute of silence to grieve over your impending death" said Dominique in deadpan. "Hi guys. What are you doing Hardin?" greeted King as he placed both the notebook and pen in the drawer and sat himself by the edge of the bed in their bedroom. "Shush King. We''re currently listening to the Whipped Fool and Tigress'' conversation" whispered Hardin. ".... " King shook his head in resignation. "Love here''s your coffee" Liam carefully placed the cup on her desk. Behind the desk, sat a beautiful woman wearing a simple button-down red blouse, red lipstick and her hair was tied in a messy bun. "Thank you" said the woman without looking up from her paperwork. "Yumi" Liam leaned in front of her. "Hmm" replied Yumi without looking up. "Yumi?" "Hmm? What?" Yumi looked up. "You look so beautiful today" smiled Liam "....." Yumi resumed back to her papers "Yumi" "What?" replied Yumi. Her brows creasing a bit. "You forgot something" "....." Yumi got confused and tried to recall if she did forget anything. "My kiss? For the coffee" said Liam while puckering his lips "You! Sigh" said Yumi with a displeased face but the tips of her ears were turning red. "So cute" chuckled Liam They both leaned closer. When their lips were an inch a part, a voice ruined the mood. "MY EYES!" shouted Hardin. His voice was loud enough that it seemed like he was there with them. The room was shrouded in silence. "Shit!" said Liam "Liam where did that came from?" said Yumi with a scowl. "Ummm Love, I was video chatting the guys earlier. I must have forgotten to switch it off while making your coffee hehe" answered Liam nervously while feeling that the temperature of the room decreasing. "Give" Yumi ordered. "Ah yes yes Love" Liam scrambled to get his phone and placed it on her fair hand. Yumi reached out then swiveled the screen towards her face and said, "Having fun?" When Hardin heard her voice and saw her face on the screen, he felt goosebumps all over his skin and his hand holding his phone began to shake a bit. "H-hi Sis Yu-yumi" replied Hardin smiling sheepishly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "When I find you. I''ll wipe that smile off of your face" threatened Yumi then she returned the phone to Liam. "Get out. I''m busy" Yumi dictated. Liam hung his head and was chased out of her office. He reluctantly walked outside while throwing longing glances at her wishing that she''ll change her mind and give him his kiss. "Bruh! What''s wrong with you?! How could you cock-blocked me?! I swear if she made me sleep on the couch tonight, I don''t know what I would do to you!" glowered Liam. "The verdict has been delivered" Adam sniggered. "What did I miss?" asked Neil. "Liam''s Mafia Wife has sentenced Hardin to death" lamented Dominique. "Idiot" said King. 28 King have been jumped! "Hey King! There''s something different about you. Hmmmm" pondered Hardin. "I''m really amazed on how fast you recovered" Neil laughed. "Hyperactive kid that never grew up" remarked Adam. "Face as thick as a wall" added Dominique. "Idiot" said Liam. "Guys that''s not the point! We''re not praising me here!" gloated Hardin as he scrutinized King. "Hmmmmm" "Where are you King?" Hardin carefully inquired. "I''m home" King replied blandly. "Hmmmm" Hardin narrowed his eyes. "Isn''t it because he found himself a woman?" answered Neil. "No, that''s not it. King how come your ceiling looks different? Are you really home?" asked Hardin. "Now that you mentioned it. Yeah it looks different" chimed Dominique. "Why the fuck does the two of you knows what his ceiling looks like?" criticized Adam. "...." King. "Of course I know what it looks like. I always crashed at King''s place whenever I was too lazy to go home" said Hardin as a matter of fact. "So you squatted in my Penthouse? Did Alfred gave you my pass code?" asked King menacingly. "Last time we went drinking, you were so drunk we had to take turns to give you piggyback rides. You told us your pass code. And you weren''t always there anyways. You''re the only person I know that builds his own bedroom inside his office. Besides, your place was close to my hunting grounds" said Hardin enthusiastically. "Wow" Liam said in deadpan. "..." King. "Hey I''m innocent. I don''t go there! I just remembered your pass code and your ceiling" surrendered Dominique sensing the dire situation. He quickly washed his hands off of the issue and steered clear from the idiot that''s been digging another grave. "Don''t tell me you''ve been bringing girls at his place?" mocked Adam. "....." Neil. "....." King. "Hell no dude! You disgust me!" said Hardin in disdain. "..." Adam was rendered speechless. "I really don''t. I only sleep there. I do my deedsat hotels. You think I''ll do that to my friend''s place! Stop framing me! But going back, where are you King?" lamented Hardin. "I''m at my new home" replied King bluntly. All of them collectively gasped. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "See? I''m right" boasted Hardin "Wow" said Liam. "Instincts like a hunting dog!" Dominique complemented. "Hahahah" Neil, Adam and King laughed at the same time. Their bantering was suddenly interrupted. "Honey!!!!!!" Violet mischievously bolted from the door then swiftly pounced on the unassuming King. Toppling him off the bed. King let go of his phone to catch her. Violet fell on top of him, both of them sprawled on the floor. "WHO THE FUCK IS THAT!" shrieked Hardin while shaking his phone so hard wishing he could crossover using his phone. "WH-WHO WAS THAT!!" exclaimed Neil, Adam and Liam at the same time. "SHOW US HER FACE!" shouted Dominique. "KING HAVE BEEN JUMPED! KYAAAA!" Hardin continued his ear-piercing shriek. Everything happened so fast, they weren''t able to get a glimpse of the woman''s face. All they saw was a silhouette flashing by then they heard King hitting the floor. "Hello Darling" King grinned at Violet who was sitting on top of him. With his right hand he reached out to towards her. Then he tucked some stands framing her face to the back of her right ear. Afterwards they laughed at each other''s cringey nicknames. Violet got dazed from his mesmerizing laugh. Unbeknownst to the newlyweds, their conversation were heard over the phone causing the rest of the guys to be traumatized from hearing the Eternal Iceberg flirt with someone. To the newlyweds it was their usual poking fun at each other but for the others, they interpreted it as flirting of a couple so in love towards the other. Before they could interrogate for more information, King reached out then switched off his phone. "What happened to our Sugar Daddy?! First the courting questions, then a new home and now a woman that jumped him?!" exclaimed Hardin wishing he could have all his questions answered. 29 Apart from me "I''ll melt if you kept on staring" King placed both his hands on her waist to prevent her from falling off of him. Looking at Violet sitting on top of him, he can''t resist teasing the dazed woman. "Huh?" Violet was confused by what he said. "Woman you''re drooling. If you kept on ogling at me I might assume that you fell for me already" said King while he tried to hold his laughter in. "You! No, I did not! And why aren''t you wearing a shirt?!" Violet quickly diverted the topic and slapped his chest. "Why?" asked King amused by her diversion. "Weren''t you complaining that you''re cold earlier? The only thing you have on you is your pants" hissed Violet while trying to focus her eyes only on his face. "Don''t you like what you see?" teased King and winked at her. "Who would like you?! Hmmp!" said Violet angrily. "You" King answered with a wide smile. "Dream on!" Then she remembered something. "Who were you talking to earlier?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "My friends" "Oh, are you ashamed of me? Don''t think I didn''t notice how quick you averted the camera away from me. Hmmp!" Violet crossed her arms and sulked. "I am not V. And I didn''t want to introduce you without your consent. You did said your family can''t know about us so I wasn''t sure if you''ll be alright with my friends knowing it" said King as he snaked his hand to her back. He abruptly sat up causing Violet to almost fall backwards but he caught her. Because of his sudden movement, it made Violet to reached out with all of her limbs to prevent her fall. Her legs embracing his trunk while her arms were encircling his neck. Violet still on his lap, now their position was both of them sitting on the floor and looks like they''re embracing each other if viewed from different angle. His other hand grabbed her chin gently and with a dangerous glint in his eyes, he said, "Other than that, did you think I''ll let other men apart from me to see you like this? With just your underwear and my sweater on?" Violet looked down at her clothes and their position. The edge of the sweater had rolled up because of his sudden movement, her lingerie was showing. Her faced blushed as red as a tomato. She tried to say something but she was so embarrassed. When she finally managed to she said, "I''m sorry. Can you let me go now. I can stand on my own" Seeing her bashful appearance, King got tempted even more. Their close proximity enabled King to catch Violet off guard. With her eyes widening, her mind blanked out. ''I never knew kissing could be addictive'', King thought to himself. After a while he decided to take it up a notch. He placed his hands on her butt, not forgetting to squeeze it. Next he carefully placed his feet on the floor and stood up carrying Violet with him. Her mind cleared and was horrified of what he did. She screamed but was muffled by their locked lips. She used her hands to embrace his neck and her legs to embrace his trunk tightly so as to not fall. She tried to struggle to get down but he was too strong and won''t even relent. She knew she looked like a Koala as of this moment. King kept on chuckling but also got muffled by their locked lips. Annoyed and finally found her courage, she decided to fight back. ''If that''s what you want, then prepare to lose'', thought Violet to herself as she fiercely kissed him back. Her tiny tongue managed itself to break past his defenses to touch his tongue which drove him crazy. Now their kiss turned into the battle of wits, techniques and endurance. The bedroom as the battlefield. Both eager to win against the other. 30 Shut up Heart! To the two of them, this feels both foreign and familiar at the same time. They already did things way beyond this but everything felt so new. Last night, they were both virgins but right now they aren''t anymore. Both were filled with new found sensations, feelings and a brand new world to discover opened up to them. Just like what any other new lovers go through, they felt it too. Awkwardness. Embarrassment. Shyness. Anxiety. Uncertainty. But those weren''t just the onlyhurdles they need to overcome. Awkwardness from doing something you haven''t done or no knowledge of. Clumsily following, adapting and improving to the other person''s rhythm until they both become one. They said in love, is to bare one''s soul. Our body is also an extension of our own soul. And to be seen naked by the other person made each other feel as if they''re looking at each other''s soul. Nowhere and nothing to hide. One''s thoughts, feelings, everything. Embarrassment and Shyness comes from that. To be seen in all your glories and flaws. To lay down your defenses. To let a person into you heart. To love someone and be loved unconditionally. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Anxiety and Fear will hover over them. Being conscious of the other person. Their actions, their words, hidden meanings, all of it. To get past the fear. To be accepted for who you are. Feeling each other''s feelings. Just like how love is like a mirror. Both reflecting each other soul and being. Love is also a form of risk, filled with uncertainty. But that''s the beauty of it. To explore and to move forward with someone holding your hand who would jump into the unknown head first with you. To head into something with no definite place nor destination. Hurdles that they will need to overcome. Trust. Peace. Freedom. Security. Happiness. Inspiration. Experience. That isn''t all of it because love is beautiful. Being and having experienced being in each other''s arms, the two of them might not realize it yet but they are already connected. Their souls. Heart. Everything. Every touch, sensation, feeling and emotions brought them a spectrum of experiences filling them up with exhilaration. It might have started with a simple notion of wanting to win against the other but everything they felt were real as they could get. Violet tried very hard to focus on what she should do to attack him but failed every time. Her very mind, heart and thoughts were consumed by the kiss. His touch, warmth, smell, skin, taste, suppleness of his lips, sweat, his strong arms supporting her up, rhythm of their mouth and tongue. Their movements. Sending electricity throughout her body. It''s felt weird for her but she didn''t disliked it. All of it occupying her entire being. She can''t seem to think of anything else. She kept on gasping for air. Her lungs needed to breath so bad but she can''t stop herself. Washing over her. Carried away in his ocean. Then she heard it. Budump. Budump. Budump. She felt her heart pounding in her chest, then in her ears and eventually reverberating through her whole body as her heartbeat gets louder and faster. ''Is this for real?! Impossible! Calm down please'' were Violet''s thoughts. ''Shut up Heart!'' Violet scolded her heart. 31 Wonst be able to stop When King opened his eyes, there he saw the most enchanting sight he had ever seen in his entire life. Her cheeks were tinged with blush. Her hair flowing down onto her face, neck and back. Her lithe figure wrapping itself around him. Eyes were closed while her lashes trembled. Her hands gripping his neck. Every so often she would moan and gently clutch a fistful of his hair. Budump. Budump. Budump. His heart beating louder and faster. He wondered if she could hear it. Even with his heart threatening to burst out of his chest, he can''t stop himself but to be utterly completely engulfed in her. Every cell in his body, every part of him, screaming for her. His entirety burning up like he was thrown into a fire pit, dreading to explode. Desiring to meld himself into her. His only salvation were the peace, solace, and relief inside her embrace. Her body soothing him like the draught receiving the first drop of rain. He looked at her, memorizing her every detail in his heart. The moment were so eternal making her his whole universe. Only her within the reflection of his eyes. He had no idea how long they''ve kissed. Afternoon could have arrived for all he knew. Noticing her condition, he slowly walked to the bed and gingerly laid her down together with him. Placing her down like he was handling something fragile. On top of her, he carefully caged her in his embrace and shifted his weight so as to not crush her but still not stopping their kiss. He pulled his head and reached towards her face to brush his fingers on her skin. Then he said in his deep and sultry voice, "Breath my Love". Catching her breath, Violet slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was her reflection in his eyes staring back at her, sucking her deeper. With her bewitching voice she said, "You lose. You pulled back first". Her words elicited a bout of laughter from King. Totally not expecting those words to come from her. Violet felt the tremble of his laughter all over her body. "Hahahaha My Wife is so petty" said King as he wiped the tears of joy from the corner of his eyes. Violet made a face and stuck out her tongue which caused King to laugh even more. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Violet embarrassingly and almost inaudible whispered, "Why did you stop?" Seeing her darting eyes, King stifled the incoming chuckle and answered with a dangerous glint in his eyes, "I won''t be able to stop if I don''t stop now" Then King sincerely said, "I respect you very much V. I don''t want to hurt you nor force you. I will wait for you until you are ready. No matter how long it takes. So from now on, I won''t do it without your consent. Without your word, I will immediately stop and do my best to control myself. To be honest V, it will be very hard for me. But I can handle all of it because you''re worth it" 32 Happy Wife, Happy Life King stretched out his hand and took her hand in his. Guiding her hand to finally fall on top of his heart. "Do you feel that?" questioned King. Lost in her eyes he confessed, "My heart beats for you" King leaned his forehead on hers then conveyed, "You did this to me. All I know was that, everything that happened now was the truth. Not another ploy to win. This wasn''t part of our game. Can we have a time-out from our bet? Because right now I''m lying here with you as your Husband. Tell me V, don''t you feel the same way too?" He waited for her answer patiently. In her eyes he saw myriad of emotions pass by. Fear started gnawing at his heart. Events of the past flashed back in his memories. Afraid that she will reject him too. ''She''s going to say no. She''ll break your heart too'' But before he drowned in his demons, she broke her silence and pulled him away from his thoughts. "Thank you K. I feel the same way too" Violet replied with her blushing cheeks and the most beautiful smile King have ever seen. Her smile brightened up the whole room chasing away all his demons and traumas. Violet removed her hands from the back of his neck to cup his face and pulled him in for a long kiss. King was left dumbfounded and his eyes wide open. But before he could react it was cut short too soon. Violet pulled back and exclaimed, "Shoot I forgot! K I made you something hehe That''s why I went to get you here". "Hmmm" mumbled King with indignation. "I made sandwiches" said Violet meekly. "I thought you didn''t know how to cook?" asked King in confusion. "There''s no cooking involved in making sandwiches" replied Violet blandly. "Now it makes sense" King nodded to himself. "Why do I feel like I should be offended by what you said" Violet made a face. "Come our sandwiches awaits for no one!" King stood up, princess carried Violet and dashed out from the room. "KYAAAAAAA!" "Slow down you''re jogging me!" said Violet as she shrieked and held his head close to her breast. "HAHAHAHAHA!" King laughed in pure bliss. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. They arrived in the kitchen. King carefully sat Violet on top of the kitchen island. He took the platter of sandwiches closer to them. He then walked out. "Where are you going?" asked Violet before proceeding to bite her sandwich. "Wait a bit" Kings strode out of the kitchen. After a while he returned back and carrying an old polariod camera. "Eh? You have one of these? I never strike you as a person like this" "Then what do you strike me as?" remarked King as he placed himself in front of her. Between her legs. "A pervert" sarcastically replied Violet. "Towards you" said King triumphantly to complete her sentence. "You! Where did you get it?" "My granma gave it to me. Say cheese!" King began snapping photos. "Hey! I wasn''t prepared! Why the sudden interest?" "To commemorate this moment. And to immortalize the first food my Wife made me hehehehehe. Here hold this up for a bit. Cheese!" King made her hold the platter. "Stop it! Why is it only me? Get in here! Let''s take a lots of selfies" Violet grabbed King by the scruff of his neck. "Cheese!!! Wacky face! You''re so ugly hajaha! Fierce pose! No! Do it like this. Cringy pose! Pouting Face! No! Pucker your lips more!" demanded Violet. "Hahahaha" laughed King "I got an idea. There''s that lonely wall in the living room. Let''s put up all of our photos there. Go get some glue or double-sided tape for me later" "What wall? The one with the oil painting?" "Yeah! Let''s put that down. It wasn''t that beautiful anyways. This is even more better than that! Get me a marker too. Almost forfot that one. Dates must be indicated" declared Violet. "Su-sure" complied King helplessly. ''Although that painting was worth millions of money. Oh well, as long as my wifey is happy. Anything she says, goes. Happy wife, happy life'', King thought to himself. Then he continued to snap candid photos of her. 33 Polaroid Wall Following their impromptu pictorial, they headed to the living room. Positioned themselves at each end of the oil painting''s golden frame. The painting depicts a woman sitting on a lonely bridge in the middle of the numerous autumn trees and lilies on the pond floating along with the pitter patter of the rain. "It''s beautiful" commented Violet as she struggled to unhook the painting that was twice her height. But before King could reply, Violet quickly cut him off, "But not as great as what we will do mehehehe" ''As long as she''s happy'', King kept on chanting to himself to look past the amount he spent to acquire the painting. "Wait" as if remembering something, Violet let go causing the frame to hit the floor. ''SHIT!'' screamed King internally. "Stay in that position. Wait. I got it. Stay still. 1, 2, 3!" Violet photograph King as he grudgingly lifted the painting on his own. "What was that for?" asked King as he strained his arms up. "Documentation" gleefully replied Violet. Then she went back to help carry the painting again. "Here is good. Let''s put it down gently this time V" said King while eyeing Violet at the other end. "Hehe. Soooooooo what are we gonna do with this painting? We don''t have another wall that can fit this" "Hmmm I''ll just give it to a friend" replied King. "Man or woman?" asked Violet as she give King a stink eye. "Huh?" King caught unawares. "Hmm?" Violet raised one of her eyebrow. "Ehem. Man. You see um V my friend Hardin has a thing with Art. I remember that he begged me this painting before" King cleared his throat and nervously explained himself. ''Out of sight, out of mind. I might as well'' thought King. "Ok. Now get me my tape and permanent marker. Now go!" announced Violet. And before King could disappear from her sight, she called him. "K!" "What?" King looked back. Using her hands, Violet formed a letter ''T''. Then she mischievously said, "Your Time-out is now over!" "....." King. Then he mimicked her and said, "Time-out!" "Time-out canceled!" Violet countered. "Time-out reactivate!" shouted King while he made a face. "Time-out revoked x1M! If you dare activate it again I will gut you!" Violet ominously stated while cracking her fists. "Now go!" she stuck her tongue out. Then King immaturely stuck his tongue out too before turning back to proceed to look for the things she asked. After a few minutes, he came back then handed it to Violet. "Here take this marker. Write the date today. Afterall we took those today" said Violet while she shoved him the pen and Polaroid Films. King finished it quickly and one by one handed it to Violet while she stick them up the wall. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Wait!! Stay in that position. Got it. Ok 1, 2, 3 smile!" King snapped photos of Violet busy putting up photos on the wall. "I wanna do Jump shot!" Violet giggled. "1, 2, 3!" "Idiot! You click after I jump!" "You''re the idiot! You should jump on 3, not after 3. Let''s do it again. 1, 2, 3!" "How is it?" "Perfect!" smiled King. Then he went and hugged her from behind, put his face on the side of her face then said, "SMILE!" Capturing a beautiful photo of the two of them, the Polaroid Wall with few photos as their background. 34 Lady Boss? "Eh? Oh we ran out of films" said Violet as she reluctantly looked inside the cartridge. "We''ll buy more later. Here I finished writing down the dates. Now post it up" said King. "Ok" *Ding dong "Who is that?" asked Violet curiously. "I''ll go answer the intercom. You go do your own thing" hurriedly said and sneaked out. Occasionally looking back to see if she''s a little bit suspicious. He arrived in front of the intercom, pressed the button then instructed, "Enter. Be quiet. Door. Make it quick" King went outside and carefully closed the door behind him. He waited for 5 minutes then he saw the silhouette of a car from the distance. The car stopped in front of him. A man dressed in a neat black suit alighted. He went to open the door at the backseat to retrieve something then marched towards King. "Boss here are the things you requested" the man handed King five boxes in different colors and cute ribbons enclosing it. "Good work Todd. Doubled Salary. Collect it at Finance Dept" King curtly remarked as he nod his head. "Is there anything else I could help you with Boss?" Todd asked to test the waters. "None. Dismissed" commanded King. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Todd bowed down and remained that way until King disappeared. Only then did he straightened his back and laughed quietly as he went back to the car. ''It''s your own fault Sam for passing your task to me. If he knew, he''ll definitely be jealous. Doubled Salary just from getting what the Boss wants. Woohoo. But those things he asked for hmmmmm guess we finally have a lady boss? It''s too early to say. Let''s just observe more. Boss didn''t use the door and went to the back? Boss is starting to get weird, not that he was even normal in the first place'', were Todd thoughts as he drived out. Carrying the boxes, King sneakily made his way around the Villa towards the back to avoid Violet. He quietly opened the door then stealthy tiptoed towards the stairs leading to the second floor. He kept on looking at the living room, too nervousabout her catching him. When he finally made it to the second floor. He went straight to their bedroom. Arranged the boxes on their bed, placed a card with a letter ''V'' written on it then he took the other 2 boxes with him. One big and one small. The small one he stashed in his pocket. The other, he hid in one of the bookshelves just outside his bedroom. He wiped his invisible sweat then went down to the Living Room but he went back and also hid the small box in the shelves. Scared that Violet may find out with the way it bulged in his pocket. ''Now the challenge is, how will I dupe her to go to our room. Hmmmm'', King pondered along the way. "Who was it?" curiously inquired Violet as she posted the remaining photo. "The gardeners. They must have not been informed of the change of schedule. There wasn''t anyone that will let them in since Alfred''s on vacation so they have no choice but to ring us up all the way from the main gate. "I see. Look, it''s done! Isn''t it wonderful! A little bit lacking with the pictures but we''ll fill this wall up someday!" declared Violet full of anticipation of the future. 35 Sincerely, K "V! I might have some films upstairs but I forgot where I''ve put them. Come on help me look!" King took her hand and led her upstairs. When she wasn''t looking, he smiled and was impressed by his craftiness. When they reached the spacious corridor, Kingkept on walking until they stopped in front of their bedroom door. "You look inside our room. I''ll search around here" "Ok?" replied Violet as she turned to go inside. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. After making sure that she wasn''t suspicious and didn''t looked back, King went to one of the shelves. He kept the small box in his pocket and opened the big box then took out what''s inside it. He walked to and waited by the door. He kept on fidgeting as he glanced repeatedly to see when will the door open. Meanwhile, inside their bedroom. "Where is it?" pondered Violet as she walked into a spacious room lit by the glow of the sun coming from the balcony. She was overcome with blush as her eyes landed on the clothes strewn across the floor. "I-I for-forgot that those were still here. I''ll make him clean those up. Hmmp!" shyly whispered Violet as she fought the memories of last night rushing back in her mind. She was withdrawn from her thoughts when her eyes passed by their bed. There she saw three colorful boxes with cute ribbons on top of it. A yellow circle box, a long purple rectangular box and a pink square box. She approached it full of curiosity. There she noticed on top of the purple box was a small envelope. She reached out carefully and scanned the envelope. Written on it was a simple letter ''V''. She opened it, and found a note inside. Then she read it aloud. "For my beautiful wife. Please wear them for me once you read this. Sincerely, K" Violet was very surprised by her husband''s gifts. She felt bursts of happiness washing over her. Her lips can''t help but smile on their own. Her heart started to beat wildly. She placed the note on top of her heart while she felt it''s wild beating. "When did he prepared this? I didn''t see this coming at all. Was it when he went to the intercom? Sneaky bastard" said Violet while giggling to herself foolishly. She carefully placed the note back, kissed the envelope andplaced it on the corner of the vanity''s mirror. She opened the pink box first. Inside she saw a simple white canvas shoes and she took something chucked on the corner of the box. "Foot socks? Very thoughtful of him hehe" said Violet as she placed it back inside. She was full of anticipation in opening the other boxes. She then opened the yellow circle box. There she saw a lovely black and white bowknot big rimmed sun hat. She raised to look at it, something fell back into the box. When she checked it out, she saw a black-rimmed oversized round sunglasses to pair the hat with. "Oh K hehe" remarked Violet feeling touch. "Now I''m looking forward what''s in the last box" said Violet with shinning eyes. 36 Why did I even let you Violet placed the hat back. Then she stretched her hand to the purple box. Unlike the first two boxes where she could lift the box to open it, the last box was tied with a ribbon. She slowly undid it and lifted the cover. Once she saw what''s inside, she couldn''t help but gasp from surprise and instantly fell in love with it. She lifted it out of the box, causing it to unfurl in front of her. What she saw was an elegant v-neck hollow out white lace dress. She excitedly stood in front of the mirror, to see how it would look on her if she wear it. She then hugged it and squealed in delight. For a few minutes, she playfully twirled around with the dress. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "I love it!" exclaimed Violet. And as if to remember something, she went back to the bed and took out the things from the other boxes. "Oh right, almost forgot. He said to wear it right now" she undressed, folded the sweater and set it aside on the bed. Then she helped herself get dressed. Concurrently, outside the bedroom. King was leaning his ear against the door. Listening in on what''s happening inside. "Ughh what''s going on in there? Did she like it? Did she not like it?! Why isn''t she out yet? What''s taking her so long? And why can''t I hear a damn thing?! Damn it Alfred! Why did I even let you soundproof the bedroom!!!" exclaimed King miserably. Now going back to the bedroom. Violet finished getting dressed and then reached out to the hat placing it on top of her head. She then stood in front of the mirror to admire the ensemble. She noticed that the front and backat the end of the dress was different. The front was cut short in the middle of her thigh and as it cascades it connects to the back that was cut long to end at the back of her calf. She was so ecstatic that she made a few more twirls that caused the dress to dance gently in the air. "It''s perfect" stated Violet. She tidied the boxes and placed them above the vanity table. Then to calm her eager heart she patted her chest softly. She''s starting to get nervous as she made her way to the door. Her heart too excited to show herself to her husband. She slowly opened the door out of nervousness. When she finally saw what''s beyond it, her heart leapt out of her chest. There she saw K kneeling on one knee and holding out a bouquet of Juliette Roses. The bouquet consists of six roses. It''s bud pale peach in color and bursts into a full bloom. With the tone deepening in the middle of the flower. In the air she smelled its soft, subtle and tantalizing smell. Violet was mesmerized just by looking at the flowers and all the more by the man holding it. He was still wearing nothing but his pants from this morning and yet he looked so dashing and elegant. Especially his blooming smile that defeats all flowers in the world. 37 Huh? Just like Violet, King is just as blown away as she is. Standing in front of him was a woman that made him lost his words to describe what he is seeing. Earlier when he planned everything out, he knew it would look beautiful on her. But he was shocked to see that seeing it for real, in front of him, smashed what he imagined in his head. She was even more breathtakingly beautiful. With the sun light as her backdrop, the lull of the sea and cackle of the birds outside, made this picturesque view heavenly. Like a goddess gracing down on earth. King whispered in daze, "Stunning", which made Violet blushed alot. Mustering the best smile he could, King looked into her eyes, tilted his head and asked, "Permission for time-out?" Voilet was madly blushing and answered in demure. "Granted" she then tried to hide her blush. "Usually this should be the part where I ask ''Will you be my girlfriend?'' but as you can see we sort of skipped a skyscraper worth of levels so let me rephrase that" said King as he droned on. Taking a deep breathe, King courageously asked, "My wife, will you allow me to court you?" Silence. The whole place was in silence. After it continued for a long while, King started to feel devastated. To test the water, he called out her name. "V?" asked King. She was still just standing there staring at him. King clumsily stood up and approached her carefully. When he was an arm away from her, he noticed something. He was a little bit scared but he steeled himself to do it. "V?" King reached out his hand to her face. There was still no reaction so he shook his hand in front of her. Still, no reaction. ''Eh? Should I?'' were King''s thoughts. Then he reached out his arms to her shoulders and shook her gently. Violet was awakened from her reverie. And dumbly asked, "Huh?" King was suddenly overcome with relief and laughter. Relieved that it wasn''t what he was thinking. He laughed because of her cute dazed reaction. He controlled it down, cupped her face with one hand while the other still holding the bouquet and he asked "Can I court you V?" "Ye-yes" said Violet as she was finally sober. She took the bouquet King handed her. She smelled it and was suddenly hugged by him. "Thank you V! Hehehe" exclaimed King while he smiled and didn''t mind the burst of happiness coming from his heart causing him to giggle like an idiot. "Thank you K. I love your gift. It was perfect" bashfully said Violet as she hid her face on his chest, hugged him back and carefully protected the bouquet to not get crushed. "Oh! I almost forgot! Turn your back towards me V and stay still for a bit" King hastily extricated himself from her and took out the small red box as Violet turned her back. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. King took it out, he brushed away her hair on one side and carefully placed it on her neck. He then continued to lock it from behind.Violet felt something cold touch her skin and his breath grazing over her neck. Sending shivers to her body. 38 You can touch i "There, it''s done" said King then put his hands on her shoulders to turn her over to face him. "Looks great on you" complimented King. Violet looked down to see what he got her. There she saw a cute miniature silver teddy bear pendant. "It''s so adorbs K!" gushed Violet as she marvel at the pendant. "I''m glad you loved it" beamed King while gazing at her. "Come! I''ll take you shopping! You still don''t have clothes in our house, right? Although its alright for me if you keep wearing my clothes (*wink) Even though its way past lunch time, we haven''t had our lunch yet. Oh, let''s buy instax for the Polaroid. And whatever else you want" said King as he reached to grab her hand to lead her downstairs. But he stopped and looked back, wondering why she didn''t move with him. He stared at her with a questioning gaze. "Umm K, Hubby. Are we gonna shop with you dressed like that?" asked Violet. "Hm?" King got confused then glanced down at his body. When it finally sinked in him. Rather than answer her, he decided to tease her instead. "Do you want to? I''m alright with it if it''s what you want" teased King. "NOOOOO! I''m the only one that can see you like this! Alright?" Violet enraged with just imagining it. "Soooooooo you want to see me like this?" King teased her even more. Violet unknowingly bit her lips and stared at him. His sculpted body brimming with muscles at the right places. Wide shoulders and strong arms. Every movement he made, his toned muscles ripples along with it. His flat stomach adorned with abdominal muscles. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. ''I didn''t notice it. Sort of. Oh don''t lie to yourself you already did. You just chose to ignore it. Hmmm. Let''s count it?? 8-pack abs?!'' Violet was lost in her thoughts not noticing the devil chuckling in front of her. King was delighted by his wife checking him out. He didn''t mind it and in fact he enjoyed being under her scorching gaze roaming on his body. Violet gazed further down, his pants were worn so low and just above the waistband were muscles that forms a V-line. She subconsciously swallowed. "I''ll melt if you keep on looking" teased King. "Hmm?" absorbed in her thoughts. "You can touch it if you want to?" King leaned in closer. His lips an inch away from her ear. "Huh?!" Violet panicked as she blushed and tried to hide her shame of being caught, pushed him a way and stepped back. She clutched her ear, still feeling the lingering warmth of his breath. "Hahahahaha" King laughed out loud. "YO-YO-YOU!!!! Get dressed!" said Violet guiltily while she continued to pummel and push him towards their bedroom. "Ouch ouch ouch ouch! Ok, Ok, HAHAHAHAHA!" King exaggerated. "YOU ARE SO OBNOXIOUS!!!" complained Violet still not stopping her onslaught. "HAHAHAHAHA Ok! I''ll stop. I''ll stop. Don''t hit me anymore" said King in resignation as he caught her hands and hugged her tightly from behind. "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrr" growled Violet in annoyance. "V do you want to pick my clothes for me? You can dress me up too" asked King beside her ear. 39 Mrs. Hendrix stop i "Really?" snapped back Violet. Her eyes twinkling, already planning the outfit for him. "Yes" replied King enthralled by her eyes and wondered what''s goin on in her head. Violet struggled out of his arms, pulled him into the bedroom and towards his walk-in closet. "Stand here" commanded Violet then she stood far to observe him. Had a quick walk through in her mind on what would he wear. Then she repeatedly switched her glance back and forth between her clothes and him standing there. Having an inkling of what to choose, she then proceeded to rummage around his clothes. "Summer themeeeeeee.... summerrrrrrrr themeeeee" hummed Violet as she look through every door and drawers. King crossed his arms, leaned against the door and lovingly watched her antics. A smile creeping out of his lips. "This will be the top. Here is your bottom. Wait a bit" said Violet after handing King his clothes. Violet went back to get something. "Here''s the shoes, jacket too, watch and belt. Ohhhh sunglasses too! There!" Violet haphazardly gave it to him, now it''s all over the place. "Change into that. I''ll wait for you outside. Byeiiiiiii" bid Violet as she exited the closet and closed the door behind her. King looked over what she gave and obediently started to wear them. After a few minutes he looked himself over the mirror. He wore White V-neck T-shirt that fitted him perfectly. The well built curves of his muscles visible through the T-shirt. Then it was topped off by a blue wash slim fit Denim Jacket with it''s cuffs slightly rolled up. His muscles strained against the fabric at the forearms, biceps and chest. His shirt tucked in a Tan Chino Shorts hugging his bottom and thighs held together by a brown belt. He was wearing a cream white canvas shoes and sporting Rolex Submariner on his left wrist. Then his look was completed by an American Optical Apollo Sunglasses tucked in his shirt. "Hmmm Couple outfit? As expected of my wife. Looks great" commented King as he looked over himself then he walked towards the bedroom. When he opened the door, he was flabbergasted. His V was kneeling in one knee on the floor and holding out the bouquet of Juliette Roses from earlier towards him. Violet cleared her throat, adjusted her voice to sound like him, mimicked him, smiled brilliantly and said, "Stunning" Then she quickly followed up by, "Usually this should be the part where I ask ''Will you be my boyfriend'' but as you can see we sort of skipped a skyscraper worth of levels so let me rephrase that". Just like what he did. Taking a deep exaggerated breathe, "My hubby, will you allow me to court you?" Violet blinked cutely her eyes twinkling of mischief. Seeing him flabbergasted and speechless, she teased even more. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "K? K?" she copied what he did. She stood up, approached him and shook him out of his thoughts. Only hers wasn''t even a shook, she rocked him side to side. Then held her hand out and waved it in his face. And all the time she didn''t even bothered to hide her giggles. "Mrs. Hendrix stop it! I didn''t do it like tha-" before he could even say anything more she cut him off. Rather than to cup his face like he did to her, she used her other hand to cover his mouth. "Mmmmmm mmm!" King can''t even protest properly. Then she forced him to hold the bouquet. She let a bout of laughter first from seeing his reactions, then turned serious instantly. She removed her hand clamping his mouth. Used both of her hands to frame his jaw. "Can I court you K? A wife can court her husband too" said Violet smiling straight from her heart. 40 Wasnst Him "Umm Can I think it over?" asked King while stopping himself from laughing and trying hard to maintain his serious face. "What?" muttered Violet her face perfectly depicting like the sky''s falling and the world was ending. When King finally looked over Violet, he knew he messed up and quickly followed up, "I was kidding, of course!" Then he went in for a hug but he got facepalmed by Violet. "Find yourself another wife. I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" huffed Violet as she marched her way out of the bedroom. King rushed to catch up to her. ''Dang Woman! You were smiling earlier! How fast can you change your mood'' King lamented. She suddenly felt weightlessness and her feet in the air. Her hat fell on the floor in the corridor. King abruptly lifted her up over his shoulder. "KYAAAAAA PUT ME DOWN THIS INSTANT!" struggled Violet as she kicked her legs in the air and punched his back. ''Aiya! She''s like a cute angry kitten'' mused King as he carried her back to the bedroom. Then he threw her over the bed as gently as he could and climbed on top of her. "KYAAAA" screamed Violet as she rained down punches over him but not forgetting to lessen the force so as to not injure him. "V stop it" said King but his words fell on deaf ears. She still continued to struggle. "Woman!" yelled King then he caught her hands and locked it over her head. He inched his face over her face. Their nose almost touched. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "I''ll kiss you if you don''t stop" smirked King. Voilet stopped, rolled her eyes and faced away from him. "Don''t you want to know my answer?" "Hmmp! Go find another Wife" sulked Violet. "I''m done thinking you know" chuckled King as he gazed on his petty wife. "So what? I don''t care! I went to do all those things and this is all I get. If you''re not gonna take me seriously I''ll find another who does!" hissed Violet still facing away from him. "Don''t you dare woman!" glowered King as his mind wandered to imagine Violet in someone else''s arms. Her laughter, her smile, her touch, her words, her embrace, her warmth, her gaze. All of it flooded his mind but the man beside her in all those thoughts, wasn''t him. "Hmmp!" Violet fully showing her stubbornness. "You asked for it" said King as he stretched his hands towards her body. "Stop!" shrieked Violet. "What? You still want to find another man?" said King while his hands didn''t stop in tickling her. "Hahaha Stop it!" laughed Violet as she struggled against him and stifle her laughter. "Who is it?!" said King as he continued to tickle her. "Hahahahahahaha" cried Violet as she twitched from his touch. "Let''s see if you still feel like looking for someone else after this. I see that you are very ticklish haha" laughed King evilly. He continued to tickle her by her stomach, her neck, her back, her armpits, her ears and with his other hand he even reached towards his back to tickle her knees and the soles of her feet. King was bothered by his thoughts. There was a sudden feeling washing over him like a wave. He doesn''t like it. He knows she doesn''t mean it, she''s just joking and he doesn''t hold it against her. But he can''t help it and stop this feeling. He never felt this way before. Fear. Insecurity. Anger. He knows how those emotions felt like on their own but now, feeling it all together at the same time confused him greatly. It''s ugly. It''s like a bug coming in his mind, feeding off his good thoughts and laying down many negative thoughts that he didn''t like at all. It makes him want to explode. Then suddenly out of the blue, he got an epiphany on what is happening to him. ''Is this jealousy?'' thought King. 41 Cute Hubby Despite his continuous tickles, Violet noticed that there''s something different with him. She narrowed her eyes to observe him for a bit. His eyes were different. Clouded even. His brows have hint of creasing in the middle, still his hands were wandering her body. "Hahaha stop Ki- Haha!" laughed Violet in the middle of his attacks. But simultaneously, in her mind she thought, ''What is this man thinking? He looks like he''s in deep thought. Hmmmm'' "What''s his name?! Baby I swear I won''t kill him" smiled King amidst his tickles. ''Yep, definitely weird. Sigh.. What am I gonna do with this idiot'' Violet nods to herself internally. Not letting him to continue his questions, Violet asked, "Are you jealous Mr. Hendrix?" "No! I''m not!" denied King defensively. His eyes getting bigger and his nose flaring a bit. "Man-" Violet attempted with mischief. "GRRR! WHAT MAN?" King cut her off. "Mannnnnnnn it''s hot in here. Wooh" Violet rolled her eyes and gestured her hand to fan her face. "Wha-" King reflexively replied but was quickly cut off. "Seeeee! You are!" accused Violet with a grin plastered on her face. "I''m not!" "Are!" "Not!" "Areeeeee!" "NOTTTTTTTTTTTT!" then King reached his both hands to tickle her stomach with much intensity than before. "HAHAHAHAHA" laughed Violet. Then while she was twitching, she lifted her arms up to grab his face. She tugged him by force and crashed her lips with his. They stayed still for a while, his arms hung by his side and his eyes wide open. When Violet kissed him, she didn''t close her eyes. She kept on kissing him until she saw his eyes return to the normal eyes she''s used to. Violet pulled back her lips, her nose touching his nose and asked, "Still jealous?" "I am not je-" King said defensively but got cut off by Violet''s lips. He felt her lips on top of his again. Before he could respond to her kiss, she pulled back again, "Still jealous?" "I''m no-" he was interrupted again. "Still jealous?" her eyebrows rising a bit. "I-" again she kissed him before he could finish one syllable. "Still jealous?" she repeated her actions relentlessly. "Maybe a few more, then I won''t be?" King shyly said. "Mwah" "Mwah" "Mwah" "Mwahhhhh, there?" giggled Violet as she kissed again. "Few more" his eyes darting around. He enjoyed her push and pull kisses. Her sweet pecks. Violet complied to his request to appease the man acting like a sulking kid. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Hehehe mwahh" "Mwahhh" "Mwahhhhh, hmm?" Violet was amused by his shy reaction. "Not anymore" said King in a voice so quiet, if she wasn''t in his face she might not hear it. Then she hugged him by his neck and started to gently pat his back. "Be honest. Were you jealous?" inquired Violet. "Yeah" said King in the same volume of voice, not noticing he was laying on top of her. "Why?" asked Violet not minding his weight crushing her beneath him. "You said you''ll find another" sulk King as he breathed the scent of her hair. "Hehe I didn''t know you could be so cute Hubby" giggled Violet. "Hmpp. I''m heavy" King was suddenly made aware of their position and asked in concern. Then he tried to get up. "Nope" protested Violet, she pulled him back and hugged him again but this time she changed their position. Now they were lying in bed on their side and him beside her. "I wasn''t serious when I said it" said Violet. "I know, I''m sorry. I can''t help it" King hugged her even tighter. "It''s alright Hubby" Violet comforted and patted his back. 42 Arenst I your Husband? "Hubbbyyyyyyyyyy" Violet called out and did her best to talk in her sweetest honey-covered voice. She looked up and stared at his eyes. "Hmm?" King glanced down and met her eyes. Her voice soothing his heart and chaotic mind. "I am flattered that you are jealous. But that emotion isn''t healthy for the both of us. It''s ugly. Before I used to feel that a lot with that jerk" mumbled Violet. Then she noticed her slip of tongue, worried that he might get jealous again. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "I''m sorry K. I didn''t mean to mention him. You see... um" Violet panicked and tried to explain herself. "It''s ok V. I admit, I did felt a tiny little bit jealous there but actually it''s ok. I can tone it down and control it, now that I''ve realized what I was feeling. In my entire life, this is the first time I felt that way. If you can''t talk comfortably about those things with me, then who else would you talk to. And besides, we can both talk shit about them. Aren''t I your husband?" said King sincerely while he played with her hair. "Thank you K. How could you be so obnoxious and understanding at the same time? Sighhhh" said Violet softly touched in her heart but became exasperated at the end. She was between tears and laughter. "I feel so flattered by your compliment Darling hehe. But Honey how could you change you emotions so fast? One minute you would be crying then later laughing. What skill is that? Can you teach me? Haha" King poked fun at Violet to annoy her. "Yo-you! I do not! You are so hateful! You''re the one with skill! It takes skill to ruin our beautiful moment. Hmmmp" Violet hissed through her teeth and began to literally poke his body with her finger. "Take that!" yelled Violet. "Hahaha" King laughed out loud as he trembled. *grumble "Hehe" King scratched his head. "Shoot hahaha. We got carried away. Come on, I thought you want to take me out?" stated Violet. She got up from his arms and reached out to pull him up. King stood up then went to straighten her dress with his hands and adjust her necklace back. Then we walked out of the room to retrieve her hat. He came back and placed the hat on her head. He reached to the nightstand for her sunglasses and carefully help her wear it. Afterwards when he tried to lead her out of the room, he was stopped. Violet stood in front of him and did the same to him. She fixed his shirt, pulled it down since it rolled up from their altercations. She also. fixed the cuffs of his jacket. Made him wear his sunglasses too then ruffled his hair. "Let''s get going V" said King smilingly. Then they made their way downstairs. "Wait! I''ll get the Polaroid" Violet went into the living room. Having found it, she went back to him. "Leggo" beamed Violet as she hooked her arm around his. King stretched his hand out, took the camera from her and wore it on his neck. "I can''t have my wife carrying stuff in my stead. Come" said King glancing at her. 43 We are rich King led her to a deserted hallway past the Living Room and Kitchen. Violet looked around. The wall was inlaid by geometric wood paneling above and it''s sides. They passed by some doors occasionally. She wondered what those doors lead to and decided she''ll explore the Villa when she has time. The walls were adorned with many paintings. All comes in different sizes. They came into a dead end. The whole wall of the dead end was painted with abstract art. The painting had a broken wall, an open door in the middle, clouds above it and a moon behind it. Beyond the entrance of the door, you can see a rocky path. Beside the dead end, on the left side there was another long rectangular painting. It mostly consists of black and brown. The painting depicts 3 different pairs and getures of hands. On the left most of it, was a hand hanging downward and there was another hand holding it''s wrists gently. On the middle of the painting, was another hand pointing upwards but this time it was held up forcefully and tightly by another hand. And lastly on the right most side of the painting, was a pair of hands palms against each other. The hands were holding each other but their fingers weren''t interlocking. "Why are we here K? Aren''t we going outside? The doors the other way though. And you parked the car outside last night" questioned Violet when she faced King. King smiled towards her and asked her, "Which of this pair of hands do you like?" "Huh? Hmm" Violet got weirded out by his question but still looked over the painting to answer him. "The last one" answered Violet. "As expected of my Wife, we chose the same" smiled King then reached his hand out and placed his palm out on the third painting. The place where his palm were, turned black for a bit and glowed slightly. Then the entrance in the opened door of the abstract painting by the dead end started to move. The whole door frame with a rocky path inside it of the abstract painting started to sink in itself opening an actual hidden entrance into the wall. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Violet gasped from amazement, eyes wide and her mouth hung open. King looked over and was delighted from her reaction. Then he walked into the hidden passage. "Come" said King when he looked back. He waited for her to catch up. When she got inside, the hidden entrance closed. Then she felt the whole place go down. "Eh? Elevator?" Violet was dumbfounded. "Yes" replied King "Wait! So you went all those trouble, the hands painting and the abstract art all for an elevator?" "Yes" replied King with no change of tone. "I know we are rich but still. Wow!" sighed Violet as she looked around the elevator. The whole place was a giant monitor. Even the floor she''s standing on. All across the screens were different news, all from different sources. "So why are we here?" asked Violet "We''re going to the Garage" "Eh?! But if I remember correctly there was only the Villa on the cliff. There''s nothing else there! But the elevator''s going down?" asked Violet in disbelief. "Yes, the Garage is under our house" replied King like it''s the most normal thing. 44 Fond of Hiding Things They reached their destination, Violet was waiting for the door to open. But instead of the door that they came in from, the one behind them opened. When the door of the elevator opened, Violet was visibly shocked and astounded by what greeted her. What she saw was an enormous room. For her, she even thought that this place can''t even be called a room considering it''s size. The space consists of only one color, which was White. The floor and walls was constructed out of big slabs of white marble. The whole place was lit up by its ceiling. A ceiling full of white light panels. The only colors that pops out were the myriad of luxurious cars parked inside. The other end of the garage was a huge black metal door. At each side near the metal door, situated were various tools, machineries, tires and contraptions that are used to fix and maintain the cars inside. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. They walked forward passing various cars in the process. She only recognized two of all the cars parked inside, which are McLaren P1 and Ferrari FXX K. She barely remembered it because of Calvin frequent bragging. Then they stopped in front of a red Aston Martin Vanquish Volante. King went forward to the door of the shotgun seat, pulled the door open and said, "Ladies first" "Eh? Oh ok be right there" Violet seated herself inside. King closed the door gently and walked around to seat himself on the driver seat. After he closed the door, he leaned over Violet to put her seatbelt on. When he looked over her, her eyes were closed. ''D¨¦j¨¤ vu? Why do I feel like this happened before?'' King thought and decided to not let the chance to tease her pass by. "What are you waiting for?" trying to hold his laughter in. Violet felt embarrassed then opened her eyes. The moment she opened them, she saw his face directly in front of her. Before she could protest she was interrupted by a sudden kiss. After a quick peck, King sat himself back. "What? Cat got your tongue? Haha?" teased King. "Shut up. Let''s go!" Violet rolled her eyes. "Hahahahaha" bellowed King as he started the car, turned on the headlights and drove out. As they neared the end of the garage, behind their back the light panels started to shut off itself automatically while the huge black metal door began to slid up into the ceiling. They droved out of the garage and came into a long passage way. "I collect cars, if you''re wondering" said King while not taking his eyes in front. "I can see that. If my brother, Calvin, saw that he''ll definitely die of envy haha" thought Violet evilly. "Their yours now too" said King as a matter of fact. "Eh?! Really? Too bad I don''t know how to drive haha" Violet scratched her head. "Oh. That can be fixed" replied King. "K, I''ve noticed that your fond of hiding things. First, the fancy painting with scanner and the secret monitor elevator. Then, the garage under the house. Don''t tell me there''s more?" remarked Violet. "Haha it just happened. I don''t have plans as of now. We''ll see in the future" "I''m really shocked. I am rich. My family is rich. But if I placed all those beside you, it''s like I''m looking up at the clouds" said Violet. "V the purpose of money is to spend it. Fortunately, I have a lot of those" boasted King. 45 Kidnap this Bastard The car sped through the passage at its maximum speed to shorten their travel time. The lights that aligned onto the floor, walls and ceilings started to shut itself off when the car passed through. After a few minutes, another huge metal door came into their view. It opened by itself just like the one in the garage. King drove past the door and onto a road. When Violet looked behind to see where they came from, she didn''t see the door anymore. All she saw was natural rock formations that seemed like it was the side of a mountain. "Eh?! It''s gone? Did we drive that far already?" Violet was baffled. "The door is still there. You just can''t pinpoint it since it''s designed to be able to camouflaged itself onto the rock formations. The best hiding places are those in plain sight" explained King. "And where are we? You drove fast inside that tunnel, I concur that we''re very far from home" "Yes. That tunnel leads to the main road at the opposite side of our property" "Eh?! Why though? I feel like this is another one of your hiding hobbies. Why didn''t we just go through the main gate" said Violet as she looked over the forest around them. "Well for One, because I feel like it. Two, for security. Three, I really enjoyed how dumb you looked the whole journey. And Four, it''s awesome. Well it can''t be helped, I get followed sometimes. Some were paparazzi, fans, admirers, and people with ill intentions. Your Husband''s famous you know" said King while steering the wheel. "Cocky Bastard. But it does makes sense. Even I feel the urge to kidnap you Mr. Moneybags hahaha" laughed Violet. King removed his hands from the wheel and held it in front of her. "WTF!!! What are you doing?!" screamed Violet while panicking. "Letting myself get kidnap by you" smirked King. "Are you crazy?! Do you want us to die?! Put your hands back" Violet screamed in distress. "Hahaha Relax V. The road is straight, there''s no other cars, nothing to hit and besides I''ve slowed down a great deal just like a normal car speed" laughed King as he rested his hands back to the steering wheel. "If you want to die that badly just say so, I''ll help you kill you!" retorted Violet while punching King''s shoulder. "Hahahahahaha" "Psycho" hissed Violet through gritted teeth. King then pressed one of the buttons. The car''s windows slid down. Then he pressed another button. At the back of the car, a hidden compartment opened up. The roof of the car started to move to fold itself and inserted into the compartment. Then it adjusted and closed. Looking like the car didn''t have a roof in the first place. All of it happened less than a minute. Violet felt the wind flowing and brushing against her skin causing her hair to dance in the air. She raised her arms up and yelled, "YEAHHHHHHHHH" "Hahahaha" King laughed at her antics. "Hey do it too" Violet stopped in the middle of her shout and egged King to do it too. "Come on K, Don''t be a sissy. Do it!!!!!" "Sighhhhh YEAHHHHHHHHH" King raised his other arm up the air while his other arm steering the car. "Together! 1, 2, 3, YEAHHHHHHHHHHH!" commanded Violet then they both shouted. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Wooh what a release. It''s good to let out some steam sometimes. Just like this one K, KING IS FILTHY RICH!!!! FEEL FREE TO KIDNAP THIS BASTARD!" bellowed Violet while laughing. "Yo-You! Don''t think you''re the only one. VIOLET IS A BIPOLAR BARBARIAN!" "Hey I''m not! KING IS A PERVERT AND OBNOXIOUS BRAT!" "CRYBABY!" They went on and only stopped when they saw a car driving on the opposite road. The driver was looking at them weirdly. 46 One Weird Special Skill "The more I get to know you, all the more made me realize how much I don''t know the man I married" Violet gazed on his side profile while she used one hand to brush her hair off her face. "Doesn''t it makes you want to peel me like an onion even more?" King looked over Violet for a bit then turned his head to the road. "Onion? ''Cause you stink? Haha" teased Violet. "No" snapped King glaring daggers at her. "You make people cry?" "Sometimes but still No" King contemplated a bit. "You''re good at faking fevers?" Violet sniggered at him. "No! Woman! Ughhh! You''re making my head hurt. LAYERS! Onion have layers. I have layers! You get it?" complained King while he used his free hand to poke her cheeks non-stop. "Stop! I get it haha. I''m just messing with you. So in a nutshell, when I peel one off there''s another underneath." said Violet while clasping his hand away from her body. "Woman want to make things more interesting?" asked King. "Shoot" replied Violet. "20 Questions go! Who is the most fascinating person you''ve met? 1, 2, 3 Go!" asked King eagerly. ""You"" answered both of them. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Hahaha that''s self-explanatory! Next!" laughed Violet. "What are you kind of obsessed with these days?" asked King while pointing to Violet. "Moving on! You?" said Violet "Learning to court you haha!" chuckled King. "Wait! Did you searched this online?!" Violet did a double take and looked at him. "You caught me hehe. But it''s interesting right? We''re thoroughly getting to know each other like how normal people do hahaha" shyly said King while scratching his head. "You! Are you saying we''re abnormal?! Bu-but the word ''normal'' is an understatement for the both of us hehe. And King normally a guy would ask this questions discreetly and in between conversations. But you just outright laid it out in the open haha I''m impressed" commented Violet while laughing. "Of course haha. Why go around around in circles? When we could smash right towards it! Ready for the next one?" boasted King. "Yeah shoot it!" "Give me one weird special skill that only you know about. I''ll go first. Photographic memory. I remember every detail of my life. You?" said King. "Eh? Really? That''s cool. Hmm... lemme think. My tongue is very flexible haha if that''s even a skill. I could flip it upside down. You look like you don''t believe me. Look! Watch me!" Violet was amazed then immediately showed King her skill. King stared at her with his mouth agape then he looked back to the road. He immediately parked the car by the road side. Then he seized her by the sides of her head and pulled her in for an open-mouthed kiss. His lips crashed into hers. Violet reciprocated him subconsciously and then she lost herself in him just like how he was with her. Their lips overlapping. Their tongues embracing each other. He guided her tongue to move just like when she demonstrated her skill earlier. Next, he sucked on her outstretched tongue. Finally while pulling away, he ended it with a nibble on her lower lips. When they separated from their kiss, a strand of saliva connected them together. Still out of breathe, King said, "No wonder I got addicted to your kiss" 47 Middle of the road Violet snapped out of dazed and asked, "What was that for?!" "Your lips looks lonely so I took it upon myself to sacrifice for the cause", teased King as he playfully hug his shoulders and pitied himself. "Ha! You''re Impossible! Annoying Perverted Bastard!" Violet unconsciously punched him by his face. King quickly reacted by going along the direction of the force and cunningly hid his face and turned his back on her. "That hurts! Wha-what?! I''m bleeding! How could you do this to my face!" sobbed King full of exaggeration. Doing his best to keep on acting to fool V. "Eh?! Really? I''m so-sorry K. I''m really sorry. Can I see? Could you turn around for me?" Violet approached him and tried to comfort him while patting his back. "How could you be so violent V. Sobs" King continued his charade while sneakily peeks back at Violet''s reaction. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "I''m sorry K. My hand slipped I didn''t mean to punch you." Violet was full of remorse as she pacified him. "Hmm you can''t unhurt me!" King pinched his throat to make it seem like he''s having a hard time speaking to her. "I''ll make it up to you. I''ll do anything you want?" Violet panicked and felt guilty from what she did. "Re-really?" said King still not turning back. "Yes" replied Violet. "Promise?" asked King. "Promise" said Violet sincerely. "You can''t break it ok?" asked King just to be sure. "Promise" Violet quickly nods her head and hugged his back. "You said it! No take backs! You owe me anything I want. Mehehehe" King turned around and hugged her back. He repeated her words smugly and laughed out loud. "..." Violet was speechless. "HAHAHAHA!" "YOU FUCKER!" Violet bellowed and started raining down punches on him not minding her strength. "Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow" King tried his best to avoid her punches which further infuriated Violet. After 30 minutes of battering her husband, they once drove back to the road. "Don''t you dare smile!" snarled Violet in annoyance. "You promised. Hehe" smirked King triumphantly. His lower lip a little bit busted. "Shut up!" shouted Violet not looking at him. "V scratch my nose. It''s itchy" said King teasingly. "You have hands. Use it!" "But mines busy driving" said King coyly. "I don''t care!" snapped Violet. "You promised! How could you not be the woman of your own words?! My lips even busted" King acted horrified and hurt. "YOU!" "Come on do it! Besides our lives on the line here. I can''t be careless while driving" King goaded her and said dramatically. "FINE! Shameless!" hissed Violet while grinding her teeth. She scratched him for a bit and out of annoyance she pinched his nose. "Ow, ow, I can''t breath V!" complained King. "Hmmp" In the distance, Violet saw something and suddenly felt famished. Then she turned to him. "K, I''m hungry" complained Violet. "Oh, ok V, we''ll get to the mall soon" "I want it now" protested Violet and reached out to tug his sleeve. "Eh? My wife, you are so promiscuous. We''re in the middle of the road. You really want it here?!" asked King seriously. "What?! Green minded perverted jerk" "Whatttttt?!!!! What are you thinking Woman! Aren''t we talking about your hunger? Don''t tell me you intend to do something to my poor, battered and sexy body?" accused King while his face painted with shock. "...." Violet. "Ow, ow, ow, stop pulling my hair" screamed King while driving. 48 Feed me Woman "So where do you want to eat?" asked King using one hand to smooth out his hair and the other to steer the car. "We can go grab food at the drive-thru!" beamed Violet while she marveled at his pitiful countenance. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "..." King. "What?" asked Violet. She got weirded out by his sudden silence. "Um... What''s a drive-thru?" shyly asked King while scratching his head. "Huh? Have you never eaten at a Fast-food Restaurant?" Violet asked him in incredulity. "I did, back when I was overseas. But that was a long time ago, Alfred wanted me to try a pizza he commissioned his friend to make. It tasted great. The caviar''s amazing but those little gold flakes kept sticking at the roof of my mouth" commented King while reminiscing the past. "Um I think you have a skewed idea of Fast-food Restaurants. That pizza is entirely remote from the pizza we peasants know of" explained Violet while wondering, ''What hole did this idiot lived in to not know what a normal food tastes like'' Violet facepalmed herself and began her plan ''Operation Normalize King'' immediately. "You see that over there? The building with the Golden Arches? Drive our car there" instructed Violet while pointing forward. After a few minutes, King heeded her when they neared the destination. He drove right off the road and towards the building. "What now?" asked King curiously. Amused by her actions. "Now see that where that white car drove into? The one with little windows at the side of the building. We''ll go through there too. Go" directed Violet. King drove the car following the car before them, then they stopped in front of a menu. "Good Afternoon, may I please take your order?" said the voice coming from the intercom beside the menu. "What is that?!" asked King in astonishment. "REALLY?! You have a fucking elevator behind a painting and underground garage! You''re shocked by that?!" Violet was amazed by his reaction. "Ehem ehem. I just didn''t expected that in a place like this hehe" said King honestly while hanging his head in shame of his actions. "Come on, the staff''s waiting for our order! What do you want to eat?" said Violet while looking over at the menu. "You order for me, I don''t know anything here" said King. Then Violet glanced back and ordered, "Let''s eat lightly since we''re going to eat later. Two Chicken Sandwiches, one Large Fries, one six-pieces nuggets, one Large Vanilla Iced Coffee. And, K what''s your drink?" listed Violet and turned to ask King. "Ummm pineapple" replied King. "And one pineapple juice. That''s all" Their order was repeated and they proceeded to the next window. A staff greeted them and handed out their order. "Your card" asked Violet. King gave it to her and she used it to pay for their meal. After finalizing everything, they drove out of the place. "Wow it really was fast. This is eating lightly? Should we stop somewhere to eat?" asked King "Nah, just keep driving. We can save some time by that" said Violet as she happily munched on her sandwich and drank her coffee. "Is it tasty?" asked King while quickly glacing at her and returned his gaze to the road. "Yep" answered Violet gleefully. "Feed me woman" commanded King. Voilet raised her eyebrow at him. "Be the woman of your own words" King demanded. 49 What did I get myself into "Ahhhhhhh! Fine!" Violet forced herself to feed him. King was very delighted with his wife feeding him while they drive on the road. "How was it?" asked Violet while observing him. "It''s so good. Why didn''t I eat this sooner?!" wailed King while munching the food held by Violet. "Yeah, why didn''t you? Even a toddler knows McDonald''s and yet you don''t" asked Violet. "As far as I could remember, my food''s always been taken charge of by Alfred. He said I should eat the best. When I got interested in cooking, it took me a whole year of convincing Alfred to teach me how to. And that''s why we traveled to a lot of places, so that I could learn the food''s history and roots. Juice" explained King while ordering Violet. Violet placed the sandwich down and raised to him the pineapple juice while using another hand to carefully guide the straw to his lips. "Wow. My friends taught me different ways to cook instant noodles in an afternoon and yet Alfred''s lessons went as far as to go to the country of the food itself. You don''t cease to amaze me" "Of course, that''s why I''m so great. You''re lucky you managed to marry an awesome, handsome, sexy and great man like me. Sandwich" smirked King then took a bite after Violet held it up. "Cocky Narcissistic bastard! Oh try this too" mocked Violet then fed him a nugget. "Wow it''s taste good too. And it doesn''t cost much. What''s that brown thingy?" "Barbecue Dip, here one more. There! The rest are mine haha" said Violet after feeding him then hugged the rest to herself. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Glutton" King stuck out his tongue at her. "Continue your questions K, we only got 3 out of 20" said Violet after she stuck out her tongue too. "Oh, right! We almost forgot. Hmm. Question #4: What are some movies you really enjoyed?" "The Notebook, The Fault in Our Stars, Safe Haven, Harry Potter Movies and 50 First Dates. Have you watched any of this? What''s yours?" answered Violet happily. "Nope. All Marvel Cinematic Universe Movies, John Wick, 300, Avatar, Inception, Hitchhiker''s Guide to the Galaxy. So far that''s all I can think of" "What?! Let me educate you to Romance! We''ll watch it all together sometime!" said Violet as she repeatedly tugged his sleeve. "....." King was speechless and thought to himself, ''What did I get myself into''. "What? You got a problem with that?" Violet narrowed her eyes at him. "Nope, what the wife says goes. Do you want to build a movie theater at home V?" asked King. "No! Going to the movie theater is part of the experience of watching movies. You''ll see other people''s reaction. The theater foods. Everything! As for the romance movie I want to watch with you, we''ll buy their blu-ray copies at the mall later mehehehehe!" laughed Violet. "If you say so" resigned King. "Wait. I didn''t see a DVD player at home. How''d you even watch movies?" "I rent out the whole movie theater near my office and after I watch it first, I let all my employees watch it on their free time. The guys go too" said King in a matter-of-fact tone. "Spendthrift" mocked Violet. 50 Violent Viole "Next! Question #5: What Hobbies would you like to get into if you had the Time and Money?" King asked Violet. "Hmmmm I want a Sky Diving License. " "Well what an apt question. Wifey, money isn''t a problem, we have lots of that" assured King. "Oh yah, I forgot we are rich. Then some other time lets get License for it. How about you?" stated Violet. "We''ll I can''t think of anything right now. Besides when I want to do something, I do it immediately. Just like this" King swiftly kissed her cheeks and went back to driving. "...." Violet wiped her cheeks out of frustration. "Next!" ordered Violet. "Ehem, #6: Among your Friends, what are you best known for? I don''t like talking to people so I don''t mince my words with them. But of course, with the exemption of my beautiful, loving, hot, pretty, kind and gorgeous Wife. And also Alfred" King winked at Violet right after. "Yeah, right? As if I''ll believe a chatterbox like you that talks like a broken record can be a man of few words" sneered Violet. "Hey I just complemented you there! You''re supposed to return the complement too!" whined King. "What? You got a problem with that? Hmmmm. The girls best know me as an introvert. Sigh I miss them" answered Violet. "V, let me give you an advice. We should stop lying to ourselves. Just because a chicken has wings, doesn''t mean it can fly" said King full of sincerity while reaching out to pat her shoulder solemnly. "Fuck off!!! Advice your face!" shouted Violet while swatting his hand away. "See!!!! What kind of introvert shouts at the top of their lungs?! You get so ''Violent Violet'' Hahahaha That fucking rhymes with your name V Haha!" King howled in laughter. "You fucker!! If you weren''t driving right now, I will let you taste the very definition of Violence" threatened Violet seething in anger. Then she reached out to pinch him. "Ow, ow, ow, ow all right. I''ll stop" King said hastily. King clutched his stomach while laughing and still carefully driving the car. He controlled his laughter because if he stopped by the road side to laugh, the woman beside him will literally jump him this time. ''Violent Woman, Violent V, Hmmmmm I''ll decide later which one I''ll use for her caller ID hehe'' King thought to himself. "OK! #7: Where''s the strangest place you''ve ever been?" King questioned her. "Your house" answered Violet flatly. "OUR house, correct it" said King grumpily. "Ughh O U R house! Happy?" said Violet in a exasperated voice. "Estatic! Next! #8: What''s the most spontaneous thing you''ve done?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. " "Marrying You" " They both answered the same thing at the same time. Then they looked at each other and laughed out loud. After a minute, King wiped his tears away from laughing too much and asked, "#9: Where would your Friends or Family will be most surprised to find you?" "OURRRRRR HOUSEEEEEE" answered Violet exaggeratedly. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" King laughed out so hard and repeatedly clapped his free hand to his thigh. "You look like a retarded seal hahaha" teased Violet. 51 Special Privileges "#10: What are some things everyone should try at least once?" asked King. Listening intently in her answer. "I''ve always wanted to travel the world. We only live once, so I wanted to see everything before you-know-what happens" answered Violet honestly with a smile. "I see. The let''s do that someday. We can always runaway from here and I''ll leave the company to Alfred to manage hahaha" said King jokingly while noting it down in himself. "Oh Poor Alfred. He''s left here while the two of us play hooky in an international level haha" giggled Violet. After their whole rounds of questions, they didn''t noticed how time went by and now they''re at their destination. The whole place was very beautiful and quiet. Unlike the usual mall where it was crowded, this place was a whole lot more comfortable and spacious. King drove towards the parking lot. He parked the car, put up the roof and headed to Violet''s side to help her out. "Ladies first" said King as he held out his hand to her. "Thank you Cutiepie Hahaha" Violet accepted his assistance and stepped out of the car. "You''re welcome Cupcake Hahaha" King retorted. The mall covered a huge expanse of land. Rather than the usual mall that expand upwards, this whole place expanded outward and was like a campus of stores in a park. The place was open-air, scenic landscapes, numerous trees and flowers adorning the place, art pieces placed here and there. A beautiful man-made lake with a bridge in the middle connecting the two plots of the mall. Inside it were romantic paddle boats and lively Koi Fishes dancing and swarming in the direction where the few children above the bridge threw the fish feeds. Some couples were already paddling together. "Here, let me hold your hand. There''s too many people here. You might get lost and separated from me" said King shamelessly and held her hand, not forgetting to interlace their fingers. "...." Violet was speechless at first but still said something. "If you want to hold my hand that badly, just say so. That excuse of yours really sucks. It''s Monday and its 2pm in the afternoon right now. As far as I could see, the people here doesn''t even exceed 30. Who on their right mind, except for us, would go malling in a Weekday Workday?" Violet rolled her eyes at him but didn''t took back her hand and just let him hold it. "Well this is the most crowded I''ve seen in this place" said King. "Why though? Have you never shopped at a crowded mall? Wait let me rephrase that, at a normal mall?" asked Violet curiously. "Never. Usually I would shop here alone" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Why? Even at weekend?" "Yes, even in weekend. They open the place up for me before operating hours" "Eh?? They give out special privileges like that to spendthrift-kind-of-rich like you?" asked Violet. Her curiosity got piqued by what he said. "Nope" King shook his head sideways. "Eh? Then you''re close with the owner?" "Of course not" "Then what is it?" nagged Violet. "I own the whole place, how could I be close to myself. Idiot V" said King as he pinched her cheeks. "....." Violet. 52 Theysre Flirting "Wait, wait. Let me get this straight. You brought me to your ''own'' mall?" asked Violet incredulously. King nodded and she asked again, "You took me here to buy me stuff using your card?" "Hmm" King nodded again. "So in short. You own the place and we''ll buy things here using your money?" Violet asked again. King nodded and she quickly followed up with, "Then what''s the difference of paying and not paying if it''s going to comeback to you at the end?" "Woman just go along with it. They don''t know I''m here anyways" replied King. "You really are a league of your own. Fine. I''ll play along. And by the way, you''re the idiot" said Violet as King led her across the bridge. Meanwhile, one of the couples in the lake noticed King and Violet walking hand in hand. "Honey look at that. They''re so beautiful. She''s like a fairy goddess. Ethereal Beauty. There''s even flowers blooming around her while she walk" said a woman cycling the pedal to paddle while pointing at the bridge. She then got dazed while staring at Violet. The man beside the woman looked at her then traced her view to the bridge. "Maybe they''re filming something there" then he looked back at her. "Hey! Honey! Don''t you go lesbo on me!" the man called out to the woman and shook her awake. "Oh, but she''s really captivating look at. Take a look too!" said the woman. "Wow! That man beside her is so hot. Look at those, how could even someone get those proportions. Look at his muscles outlined by his shirt!" said the man without thinking. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Hey! Honey! Not you too! Don''t you go gay on me!" exclaimed the woman and did the same thing the man did earlier. "Huh? Hehe sorry. But they''re both perfect together" said the man. "Agreed. Awwww look they''re flirting. So cute" chimed the woman as they continued to gazed out to the newlyweds walking on the bridge. Unbeknownst to the couple in the lake observing the newlyweds. While it all happened, the two was also having a conversation of their own. Mainly about, "Nuh uh, you''re the idiot!" retorted King. "Said the idiot" Violet stuck out her tongue. "Said the idiot that said idiot" mocked King. "You just did. Bleh" Violet looked at him with disdain and laughter. "Bleh you too" King stuck his tongue at her too. Not admitting his defeat. Past the bridge was a square filled with tents. A lively and colorful bazaar inside the mall. The tents were filled with organic produce, handicrafts, hats, clothes, bags, textiles, food stalls, drinking stalls and many more. "Wow a bazaar in a high end mall. Your idea King?" asked Violet excitedly. "Yes. There was this granny that sells great organic vegetables by the road. I felt bad that her produce might spoil since not a lot of people stops to buy her goods. So I placed her here, then it just grew bigger and became a bazaar on its own" explained King. "Wow! This place must get crowded a lot when night comes" said Violet. "Yes. Since most workers in the offices around the mall comes here after work to unwind or some sort. Besides, the bazaar must have just finished setting up. They won''t close until 2am or 3am, I think?" explained King further. "Oh! A night market too! Let''s go here later after we finish" "Ok" King then led her out of the square and into the stores of the mall. 53 Personally roll a Red Carpe "Ah yes! Yes Sir Alfred, understood. I''ll assist the Young Master with all my best. Have a great time in your vacation sir. See you again at the end of the month" said by a frantic man who keeps on bowing as if the person he was talking to in the phone was in front of him and nervously wiping his face with a handkerchief. Wearing a neat black suit and tie. A name tag pinned up by the chest pocket, labeled ''Leo Smith, Mall Manager''. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. During his usual daily rounds, someone called him. That man rarely called but every time he did, he just can''t stop but get scared. He remembered the countless days he suffered under that man as he got drilled on how to lead and manage. ''Everything must be perfect'', Alfred''s voice echoing in Leo''s mind causing him to shudder a bit. He sighed out of relief. Thinking that he won''t be seeing that man for a month. ''Weird. Usually Sir Alfred was Young Master''s shadow. I wonder what happened. Oh well, I hope the month will be peaceful and pass by smoothly'', Leo kept on thinking as he walked on the stone pavements followed by countless people behind him. People who was just right below him in the chain-of-command of the mall. "Sir here are the updated reports. The stage at the recreational area is 80% done. The line up of performers was already confirmed" one of the people following Leo caught up to him. "Sir here are the list of companies that wants to establish their brands here" another one came up. "Sir here are the documents that needs your approval and signature" Leo stopped, took the documents and skimmed over it. Then returned the ones he finished. Then he said, "Put the others by my desk, I''ll have it delivered to you after an hour" Leo looked up and gazed onto the people behind him. "Finish the stage by today. Wait. That tree isn''t trimmed, they must have missed it. Have the gardeners go once over the premises. Have the Art pieces and benches dusted. And have the- OH-MY-LORD!!!! THE YOUNG MASTER IS HERE!!! HE''S CARRYING! SIR ALFRED''S GOING TO KILL ME! OH NO. OH NO. OH NO!!! WHY DIDN''T ANY OF YOU NOTIFY ME!!!" Leo panicked, dropped the documents, pulled his hair and shook the person beside him. Then he walked. No, he ran towards King. While running he thought to himself, ''My Lord, I would really appreciate if you could have said a heads up. I would personally roll a red carpet for you. No one even recognized you with those shades on. Good thing I recognized your build and shape of your face. Usually, it''s easy to recognize you. Especially with Alfred following you around. My Lord you should have asked someone to help you. I''ll even be honored to carry those bags for you. Alfred''s going to kill me. My Lord please have mercy! Don''t go incognito again! I''ll die from a heart attack'' Then he stopped in front of King, bowed and said respectfully, "My Lord-I-mean Young Master, please forgive my tardiness. Whatever you need, I''ll be on your beck and call to provide them" 54 The Lord spoke a lo "Hmm. Leo" said King expressionlessly while looking at the name tag. ''The Lord remembered my name!'' squealed Leo internally. The panick-striken Leo hurriedly ordered his entourage. "All of you, help the Young Master with the bags". Leo ushered everyone and even took it upon himself to get the bags and distribute them to the people to carry. Normally, these people were the target of everyone to curry favor to. They are people that holds key positions in running this place just after Leo''s position. But right now it''s in reverse. They all knew who was the ''Sir Alfred'' that Leo kept on addressing earlier. They knew how their strong-willed and strict boss cowered from Alfred. And now they finally saw for themselves, their real boss. No, their ''Lord''. Someone who''s even more scarier and higher than ''Sir Alfred''. Someone that even Alfred bows down to. Even if he comes here to shop sometimes, no one has the courage to see what he looks like. They threw away their prides and lined themselves up properly to carry their Lord''s bags. Just like lambs on the chopping block. "Do you have any other requests Young Master?" asked Leo with a cordial smile. King started to point to a lot of people in their surroundings, mainly males. Then said, "Gouge out their eyes" "Eh?" Leo said dumbly. "They shouldn''t long for what''s mine" said King menacingly. "Yo-young Ma-master?" asked Leo again while the staff around got frightened. "On second thought, just fire them. The rest, get them out of my sight" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Ye-yes Young Master" Leo nodded his head. "Send this to my new house. Ask Alfred" commanded King and he walked inside a store. ''Wow, the Lord spoke a lot. A fucking whole sentence at that. It''s traumatizing'', thought Leo. "You! Prepare the truck" said Leo as he took over the bags that the man was holding. "Yes sir" said the man and quickly ran to do what was ordered. "Get the two strongest guard here. The rest of you, after the guards arrive, go back and do your work. Give me those documents, I''ll sign it now" instructed Leo as he finished signing everything under a minute. "I want copies of these on top of my desk. I''ll read it later. I''ll go with Young Master for the entire day. And everyone, do your best to cater Young Master in everything. Instruct all the staff, even the Valets. The Young Master should not be slighted and should be satisfied by the end of this night. Give me reports after he leaves later. And you miss, you heard him right? Fire and escort those people away from here later" Leo droned on and on until he caught sight of the ''Lord'' trailing behind someone. ''Wait. What?!'' exclaimed Leo in his mind. Then he saw a stunning woman wearing white just like a goddess. Her dress dancing with the wind. Her smile lighting up the whole store.Then he saw the ''Lord'' looking at him and his voice repeating in his mind, ''Gouge out their eyes''. Leo shuddered and snapped his fingers to the people carrying the bags. They immediately understood as they heard what the ''Lord'' said earlier. They don''t want to die young. All of them hung their heads and only focused their eyes intently on their shoes. 55 If you want to live "Pooh Bear!" charmingly called Violet as she looked back at King. Then inched closer and hung her arms around his neck. "Yes Kitty?" asked King just as sweet and brushed his nose against hers while carrying a new batch of bags. "Hahahahahaha" they both laughed. "That actually gave me goosebumps V" teased King. "Boohoo K even my insides churned" Violet teased back at him. Then she noticed something amiss. "Where''s the others?" asked Violet as she glanced around him looking for the other bags he was supposed to carry too. "Oh that, they helped carry it" King pointed his chin to the crowd outside the store. "Oh, we have company" "They will deliver it to our home" King followed up. "I see, that''s convenient. Are they always like that?" inquired Violet as she removed her hands and hooked it in his arm. "Pretty much, don''t mind them. Let''s go to the next store" said King. "Sure, leggo! I''ll try to behave. Afterall, as the wife of their boss I should show them my dignified self. Oh and I saw this shirt that will look great on you" whispered and winked Violet as she dragged King out. ''POO-POOH BE-BEAR?! KITTY?! My Lord!!! What have I heard? Am I dreaming? Should I slap my face to see? Shoot, don''t! Leo blend in the background. Become one with nature. You must not react. The Lord is present. Damn it, why didn''t I have camouflage suit? Should I commission one?'' screamed Leo in his mind. After exiting the store, King handed the bags to Leo and let himself be dragged away by his wife. Leo carefully and swiftly took the bags. The guards arrived and he eyed the others. His entourage caught what he meant, gave the bags to the guards and made themselves scarce. Then Leo along with the guards, trailed behind the newlyweds. Not far from them but not close enough to hear their conversations unlike earlier. "Do not stray your eyes on the Young Mistress. Don''t even think of her if you want to live" warned Leo to the guards. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Then they followed the couple around the whole afternoon as they shopped. With Leo and the guard carrying a lot of bags while the other guard ran back and forth to load them in the truck. After a while, they stopped in front of the store. King looked up to the sign and his cheeks blushed intensely. "Vi-victoria''s Se-secret" whispered King shyly. Then he looked back, searched for the three that was following them all this while and found that they''re already gone. For they already saw a mile a way where the two were headed so they tactfully saved their own lives and hid themselves where the ''Lord'' can''t see them. And didn''t dare to even look inside at the store. "What are you standing there for?" teased Violet as she held his hand and pulled him inside. "Oh? hehe" mumbled King dumbly. Then Violet began to browse inside and King following wherever she goes. ''Sigh I miss the girls. I remembered how they literally dragged me in here back then. Brainwashing me to get rid off my old underwears they saw when they raided my closet. I wonder how are they now?'', thought Violet to herself and entirely ignoring the bloke behind her, watching her every move intently. [YoureMySun: I tried the timer thingy before but Idk why it doesn''t work and was labeled'' error''. So it ended with me deleting the whole chap. So yah. I do not want to experience that all over again XD] 56 Digits of Pie At the beginning he was awkward, not knowing where to place his eyes so he decided to just observe her. Seeing her browse with delight in her eyes, made him feel happy and ticklish in his stomach. ''I didn''t think spending money on someone can feel this wonderful'', thought to himself but was interrupted when Violet asked him something. "Hey K, do you think this will look great on me?" teased Violet mischievously. She was too absorbed in her memories earlier that when she stepped back and hit someone, she was shocked at first but when she looked, it was just her hubby. Seeing him look at her and not anywhere else, she wanted to tease him for a bit. Then Violet placed the lingerie in front of her body to demonstrate and waited for his answer. "Loo-looks perfect on you" said King timidly as he scratched his ear with one hand. Then for a moment there when he was looking at her, he saw her naked in front of him. He immediately blinked and wiped his eyes repeatedly. And when he looked back, he saw her clothed again. "Hehe good to hear that" said Violet with amusement and quickly went back to pick lingerie around the whole store. After Violet walked away, King saw her naked again. His eyes wide open as memories from their wedding night poured and filled his mind. It didn''t take long but his surroundings faded away. He suddenly found himself in a world where there was only the two of them. Absorbed in each other''s embrace. Like nothing else in the world matters aside from that moment when being with her. He indulged himself in reminiscence. Her soft touches, how her skin felt against his, her expressions, her voice and whimpers, how she held and gripped him. He never felt this connected towards someone before. When he was with her, he felt so warm and felt that he was finally home. Then something pulled him out of his reverie, the world he saw earlier disappeared and the world he saw right now when he woke up was her face in front of him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Where did your mind wander off to? I''ll be right back, I''ll try some on" said Violet with mischief and left him to go to the fitting area. King followed her subconsciously into the area and almost knocked his nose to the door when she closed the fitting room she picked. He was suddenly conscious of himself. He looked down in his body and thought, ''Shit''. He looked around the room to distract and calm himself down. The doors to the fitting rooms and ceiling were painted black. Attached to the ceiling were pink chandeliers. In the middle of the room was an ivory colored tufted round sofa chair without a backrest. On top of it was throw pillows consisting of three colors, gold, silver and red. Underneath the chair was a huge velvet rug covering the whole room. He quietly sat himself by the chair. Behaving himself while waiting for her and occasionally hearing the shuffling of clothes outside her fitting room. Trying his best not to think of her. ''3.1415926535897932384...'' King diligently counted the digits of pie. [YoureMySun: No wonder Hardin calls him Sugar Daddy XD] 57 Roused a Beas ''348253421170679'', King was already at the 100th digit by the time Violet opened the door. Before Violet decided to open the door, she was deep in her thoughts. ''Wow this last one looks great too. It feels so awesome to buy things not with someone else''s money hohohoho'', Violet looked over the mirror. ''Mom I married rich, scratch that. She will definitely kill me as soon as she found out. It will even cause more disaster once Daddy and those brutes finds out too'' ''Violet work hard! Fighting! Let''s do our best to hide. Yes!'', Violet psyched herself up. ''But should I tell the girls? I mean, King asked if it''s alright with his friends. It''ll be alright and besides they won''t be able to know it since they don''t have contact with my friends yet. Yep. I''ll talk to them soon'' Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Then Violet reached out towards the strap so that she can change into her dress but stopped midway. She looked at the mirror and found herself giggling from the plan brewing in her mind. ''It''s alright, right? It''s not like he hadn''t seen everything. Besides, I really want to see his reaction. I badly want to tease him'', thought Violet as she cringed to herself. ''And it doesn''t really show anything that much though'', thought Violet as she convinced herself. ''Yup, think of it as a dress. A very body hugging super short dress'' After finally making up her mind, she fixed the straps and got her determination to tease King to boost her up and slowly opened the door. King subconsciously looked up, what he saw sucked out his soul from his body. He continously gulped down and felt his throat run dry. His eyes bulged out of shock and his body heating up. There by the door he saw Violet wearing only a slip and standing on her bare feet. She wore a deep teal, thigh-length negligee. When she twirled around while showing him. He saw that ''it'' has a wide open back and lace-paneled sides. Her skin on her side showing under the sheer fabric of the lace. It was subtly sexy how her skin beautifully contrasted with the negligee. Her hair snaking around her back, outlining every nook he wanted to explore. Her bare neck, shoulders, back and legs seducing him with their every movement. Then Violet spoke, not noticing her voice was laced with sultry, "K what do you think?" "Ravishing", King answered without thinking then he quickly stood up from his seat and strode towards her. Before he could even lay his hands on her, his face hit the door. "Ow" King was awaken from the pain and leaned to the door. "Darling can you please open the door?" pleaded King in a husky voice by the door. "No" Violet rejected his request without batting an eye. For she knew that look in his eyes too well. She just wanted to tease him, now she regretted it and then thought to herself, ''I managed to tease him but I may have roused a beast'' "Honey, please for me? I haven''t taken a good look yet. Please?" King continued to beg her. "N-no", refused Violet but her resolve was slowly crumbling by his pleas. "Please Baby? Just one look" whispered King. "Um. No, earlier you look like you''ll eat me" complained Violet. "Love, I swear I won''t eat you up. So will you open up the door? Just a second?" King did his best to make his voice pitiful as he relentlessly requested her. [YoureMySun: Violet it''s too late to regret your teasing XD] [This is what the negligee looks like: https://hips.hearstapps.com/cos.h-cdn.co/assets/15/24/1600x2132/gallery-1433801106-night-2.jpg?resize=480:*] 58 Must be proud of me Meanwhile outside the fitting area of the store. Leo carefully went inside the store and left the two guards stationed outside to block anyone who have the gall to walk into the store. He went straight to the Store Manager. "Ms. Kim, call all your staff and follow me outside" after he said his piece, Leo walked back outside. The Store Manager was weirded out but still complied with his orders, called all the staff and together, they all went outside to face the Mall Manager. "Um Sir Smith, can I ask what is the meaning of this?" asked Ms. Kim as she looked over Leo and the two guards blocking the entrance. "Ms. Kim have you received the memo from this morning?" asked Leo. "Ah yes Sir Smith" nodded Ms. Kim finding the situation even weirder than the memo that was passed down despite it''s content. "So you fully understood. The couple that went inside was Young Master and Mistress" When Ms. Kim and the staff heard it, they all got shocked by the news. And they all tried hard to remember if they did anything wrong that might have displeased the esteemed guests. "This is your lucky day Ms. Kim. You might have the highest sale for the whole month in this day. I would like to congratulate you in advance. Do you want to know something that will make that come true?" asked Leo crypticly. "Yes please, Sir Smith" eagerly answered Ms. Kim as she imagined herself receiving an award and raise for that sale alone. "Great to see that you have a good head" complimented Leo. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Come closer" said Leo. Then Ms. Kim stood next to Leo while the staff was standing near the guards. "Is that all your staff?" "Yes Sir Smith" nodded Ms. Kim "Have all of them stay outside with the guards. All of them should help the guards prevent anyone and everyone to step into the store to not disturb the Young Master and Young Mistress" "Yes Sir, that''s all of them. I see, ok Sir I will instruct them" "Did you installed any cameras in the fitting area?" "Huh? N-no Sir" Ms. Kim was caught off guard by Leo''s question. "Be honest, do you or do you not?" inquired Leo with his threatening voice. "Ye-yes sir, I will. We did not install cameras in the fitting area for it''s against the protocol Sir Smith. Just inside the display and lingerie area Sir" answered Ms. Kim nervously and truthfully. She got weirded out even more but she has an inkling of what might those questions pertains to but she didn''t dare allowed her imagination run wild for she''s determined to make the highest sale among all branches. "Good. Now go do what I instructed you. Do your best for Young Master. Don''t let anyone even you and your staff go inside without being called by Young Master or Young Mistress" said Leo. "Yes Sir Smith, I will do everything I can to satisfy our guests" said Ms. Kim with determination. Then she huddled her staff and made a quick meeting. ''Sir Alfred you must be proud of me. I helped Young Master spend his time with Young Mistress peacefully. I did my best. Everything is perfect Sir Alfred'', thought Leo to himself. [YoureMySun: Hahaha Omg Leo XD And here I thought King doesn''t have helpers when Alfred wasn''t around XD] 59 Designed to confound At the same time of Ms. Kim and Leo''s conversation, inside the fitting area. "Wifey, please? Just one look?" King still continued pestering Violet. "O-ok but just one look, ok? Then it''ll be over and you go back outside" spoke Violet softly then she slowly opened the door of the dressing room. King promptly went inside the cramped space but he didn''t mind as long as he could see her. There he saw her in the cloth again. Now that he saw it up close, it gave him much more impact. "You''ve seen it, now go out K" mumbled Violet as she squirmed from his scalding gaze roaming her body. Before she could look up at him, she was suddenly lifted up in the air and pushed up against the wall. His face in front of hers. They were so close that they''re almost touching. His hands gripping her waist. His right leg''s bended knee in contact with the wall placed underneath between her legs as if it''s there for her to take a seat onto. Then he slowly slid his hands from her waist to her butt. The moment King touched her behind, he was surprised to feel that aside from the negligee he was as if touching her skin directly. Then he excitedly squeezed her and lifted her up by her butt. As he raise her, using his hands he reluctantly let go of her butt and quickly guided her legs to wrap around his torso. Everything happened so fast that Violet had no choice but to react to what he did. So when she felt her feet leave the floor, she unconsciously held to his neck and back. His touches caused her to feel butterflies in her stomach. Then she got lifted up again, this time by her butt. She felt her skin get burned every time he touched her. She straddled him out of reacting. Her back pressed against the wall for leverage as he straightened himself up. His hands left her legs and went back to her behind then slowly he began to knead her butt. King looked down and was surprised to see what''s underneath her negligee after it rolled up until her belly from his earlier actions. He thought she wasn''t wearing anything but there he saw that she was wearing a black lace thong. He felt his parched throat. That tiny piece of cloth made him feel even more hot and bothered. He saw how it perfectly fits her, how it outlined and displayed the perkiness of her bountiful butt. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. ''This thing was practically designed to confound me'', King thought to himself. Then he shamelessly moved his hands to place it underneath the negligee and directly onto her skin. As he immersed himself in the feeling, he found himself wanting more. So he kissed and ravaged her against the wall. His tongue invading and his lips nibbling her lower lip. And the woman subjected by the beast''s attack was pushed against the wall in a drunken stupor. She felt muddled and couldn''t keep track of her thoughts so her body took over for her. Her entire being engrossed in his touch. [YoureMySun: WATER!!!! DAMN IT! I NEED ICE TOO! Pour it all on me, the scene is too hot for my heart to handle hahaha] 60 So this is Lus It lasted a very long time. Suddenly King was distracted when he felt something poking him at his chest. In fact, there were two that poked him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. When he looked down, he was greeted by two soft mounds tightly squeezed against his chest. It was so soft he felt like those were like pillows. Then he noticed what was poking him. Her nipples were erected and was rubbing against his body. It made him want her even more. He left one hand by her butt and the other snaked upwards. Slowly caressing her exposed back as his hand made its way to the straps by her shoulder. Then he pulled the straps away one by one. And when he finished it, the top of the negligee dropped down releasing and exposing her soft and supple breasts. He used his other hand to touch it. But no matter how many times he tried to cup one of them, his hand doesn''t seem to fit her breast fully. They were too big even for his hand. Each time, it overflowed out of his grasp. Every time he cupped, his actions elicited muffled moans that Violet was trying to suppress. "Mmmm" moaned Violet sexily which further more bewitched King. Then he pinched her nipples which earned him an exclamation from her. He gently pinched and pulled it. He suddenly had an idea and tried it out immediately and discreetly. He kissed her full of passion while grabbing and playing her breast with his free hand. He slowly kissed her downward, leaving trail of kisses. Starting from her lips, he kissed her byher jaw, her neck. There he licked, bit and sucked on her neck. Then kissed and bit on her shoulder and next her collar bone. He used his hand to cup her breast and directed it towards his mouth. First he stuck out his tongue and licked her nipple causing Violet to shudder from the sudden jolt of pleasure coursing through her. Then bit down gently. Violet knew that her body could be sensitive and ticklish but she didn''t know that this weakness of hers would bring her to new heights of pleasure. She felt weak in the knee, her legs felt like jelly and the butterflies ran amok in her tummy. She didn''t know that she could feel this way. Elation, Different kind of Hunger, Hollowness, Happy, Addictive, Full of energy, Moist, Hot, Bothered, and other feelings she can''t pin point or label. All of it she felt it. ''So this is Lust'', thought Violet. Everything was new to her. She did felt it before on their wedding night but now, feeling it again when she''s sober gave her another impact. She felt of wanting something but she doesn''t know what it was. And then she felt a strong jolt of electricity flooded her body whensomething stiff and hard started to rub directly on her private part. As King continued to grind back and forth onto her, Violet closed her eyes and no longer bothered to suppress her moans. [YoureMySun: *throws fan away You useless fan! I can''t take this heat XD] 61 I want it all ''Even though she wasn''t rejecting me, still this isn''t the right place'', a thought suddenly came into King''s mind. He opened his eyes and memorized her seductive appearance. Then he reluctantly decided to gain control of himself. He stopped moving and behaved his hands. He continued to kiss her as he slowly put her down. He cupped her face and ravaged her lips one last time. Then he with all of his self control, pulled away. When she opened her eyes, he was drawn in. Her eyes covered with haze. Her face flushed. And her hands, one holding his bicep and the other clutching his shirt tightly. He saw disappointment flash by her eyes for a bit. "You swore you won''t eat me up?" asked Violet in her sexy voice. "I didn''t, I gobbled you up Woman. As promised now that I took a great look and examined you, I shall go back and await for you outside" laughed King and threw her a wink. Then he leaned in to kiss her cheek and turned around to open the door and left. "Why''d he stopped?" Violet said to herself, now feeling weird all over her body, frustrated and disappointed. "Arghhhhhhhhh this is driving me crazy!" complained Violet as she sat down, pulled her hair and recalled everything that just happened. Subsequently just outside the door. King kneeled in defeat on the floor. Devastated that he chose to do this to himself. He grabbed his hair and wailed in regret. He felt pain on his erection. ''Ughhhh I want to do it so bad. But I promised her. Why did I do this to myself?!'' wailed King in agony in his mind while repeatedly bang his head lightly onto the floor. Then he stood up and walked awkwardly to the chair and began his meditation to calm himself thoroughly. "3.141592653589793238462643383279 502884197169399375105820974944592308164...." mumbled King as he slowly breathe in and out. "Good thing this Fitting Area was at the most secluded and furthest area of the store. They didn''t see us at all" mused King while looking around the place. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. After a few minutes, Violet walked out of the room fully clothed, her cheeks still flushed red and her arms carrying dozen articles of lingerie that when piled up could build a small mountain. King hurriedly stood up and awkwardly took those things on her arms. They quietly walked together back outside and headed straight to the counter. When they got out, they saw Leo and a couple of people by th entrance. Leo saw them too and signaled for Ms. Kim to assist them personally. She then walked inside of the store. "How may I assist you Young Mistress?" Ms. Kim bowed respectfully. "I''ll take all of this" replied Violet. "Follow me this way" Ms. Kim didn''t show her disappointment and still didn''t gave up. After she punched everything in the cash register, Ms. Kim tacitly asked, "Is there anything else would you like to purchase?" But before Violet could utter a reply, King talked. "Everything in this store in her size. I want it all" commanded King with his overpowering presence. [YoureMySun:*flips table Why can''t you just be done with it?!] 62 Averted his Death Violet could even swear she saw his eyes burning with desire and determination. She tried to talk him out of it but his gaze gave her a look that no matter what she says to him won''t change anything at all. And it didn''t helped when the lady staff chimed in. "Yes, Young Master. I''ll get everything ready and packed up at once" Ms. Kim replied in her most happiest voice. Then she bowed respectfully again and walked to call out to the other staff outside. She almost skipped her way but controlled it down, worried that they might change their mind. Then all the staff came rushing in. Having received their orders, they went to do it with joy on their faces. They even look like high, for they did everything enthusiastically. Some whisked Violet away, back to the Fitting area to take her measurements. The others were busy running all around the store and finding the right size in every type of clothes they are selling. Ms. Kim didn''t even forgot to include their most expensive sets, she even worked on it personally. ''Award! Raise! Here I come!'' were Ms. Kim''s thoughts as she busied herself. While everything was happening, the emperor was quietly sitting on a chair,the staff pulled out from somewhere, in the middle of the store. Waiting patiently and observing all of the people. After a while, they finished measuring Violet. She came out of the fitting area and found King in the middle of the store. "This guy really" Violet giggled from seeing what the man was up to. "Hon are you hungry?" excitedly asked King as soon as he saw her. He stood up and walked towards her. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "A bit Babe" replied Violet coyly. Then she talked to him with only her eyes. ''Don''t laugh'', Violet raised her one of hereyebrow at him. Hiding her laughter. ''Hm?'', King questioned her with his eyes too while chuckling a little. ''Oh he understood me! Let''s behave! '', Violet gleefully replied at him while slightly narrowing her eyes at him. Trying her hardest to channel her message in her eyes. ''What behave? You''re the one that needs to behave'', King raised his eyebrows at her with disdain. ''What?! Me? You''re Shameless!'', Violet hissed in her mind while her eyes narrowed into a dangerous slit. ''For you!'', King winked at her with twinkling eyes. He understood what she meant in her gaze. She wanted for them to behave even though all they want was to laugh like crazy and mock each other. Unknown to the two, someone was observing them. ''What are they standing and staring at each other around for? Did I missed something? I don''t want to question what the Young Master does with his money and power. The ''Lord'' isn''t the kind of person to be blinded. There was never a news about him involving the opposite sex. The Madame will definitely be happy now that it''s confirmed that the ''Lord'' wasn''t gay. She''ll be looking forward to see her grandkids soon. Anyways, it''s none of my concern. All I have to do is satisfy all his requests. But looking at them closely. They''re perfect for each other. That woman doesn''t look like a gold digger. And what''s even more impressive was that her presence doesn''t pale in comparison to the ''Lord''. It''s as if they''re equal and their auras completely blends to boost each other up. And she managed to have the ''Lord'' wait upon and serve her. Impressive'', Leo thought to himself as he observed them. When King switched his gaze toward him, Leo quickly averted his death and pretend that he was looking towards the busy staff. [YoureMySun: It''s amazing how one could communicate with their eyes. I do that a lot and they get me XD Just like how I narrowed my eyes warning them to not dare to take food from my plate haha] [Here''s the last chap for this week. It''ll be an agonizing week of waiting for you guys and self-control for me. But guys fret not! There is light at the end of the tunnel known as ''9chaps'' XD Well, gonna pump my creativity into hyper drive to fatten up my stockpile] 63 Watch it Together ''Wooh thank God for my reflexes. I almost felt like something''s going to slice my neck. Be one with the nature'', were Leo''s thought and continued to chant to himself. He walked and arrived at the area of the store where some staff piled up the paperbags. "You, you and you. Take the finished ones and load it up in the truck" instructed Leo to the guard and some staff. After the two fought with their eyes, they noticed that everyone in the store was busy and they got nothing else to do. They walked out of the store. Basked in the afterglow of the sunset. Their bodies drawing long shadows onto the pavements. Strips of rose-colored lights painting the skies. Mackerel clouds rimmed the pink firmament. Bit by bit, it dyed their surroundings. Feint rays shining their last light upon them, bringing them a subtle warmth of farewell before ushering a would be starry sky. The evening star at it''s forefront and the sky as it''s stage. "K I''m tired and hungry" Violet whined while she held one of his arms lovingly. "Oh, want to have an early lunch V?" asked King as he placed one hand on top of the crown of her head. "Yes please. Wait where''s my hat and shades? I can''t find it" questioned Violet as she looked around the store. "I had Leo deliver it to our house with the rest of the things we bought. The sun''s down, we have no use for that anymore" King ruffled her hair with a smile on the corner of his lips. "I see, good point. Look K, the sky''s beautiful" said Violet as she glanced up and tug his sleeve. "Yes, beautiful" whispered King as he stared at Violet. "I bet this would be even more beautiful at our house coupled by the beach" commented Violet oblivious to the man staring at her. "We can watch it together every day if you want" "I would love to. I wish we had one of those swing bench. We can put it by the cliff edge beside the stairs. It''ll be fantastic to look at sunsets and enjoy the sea breeze. Relaxing on the swing" Violet said while her eyes were filled with stars from imagining what she wanted. "Love, wish granted. Leo you heard her, buy one, settle everything and retire for the night after wrapping everything up" said King after tapping the tip of her nose then turned back towards Leo. "Understood Young Master" replied Leo and bowed. "K the films!" exclaimed Violet after remembering something. "But you''re tired and hungry" said King looking over Violet. "I really want to take pictures" sighed Violet. King turned towards Leo and commanded, "Buy films for Polaroid, deliver some to us later" "I''ll see to it. Please enjoy your stay Young Master and Young Mistress. If there''s anything you need, you can always call me directly or ask anyone of the staff" Leo bowed once again but more respectfully as he bid his farewell to the couple. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Violet looped her arm onto King as they walked away from the store. Leo then went back into the store. He took out his cellphone and made a phone call. "Buy one of each design of instax. Ah no! Buy three of each. Have the two most bought by the customers to me. I''ll hand it personally to Young Master. Also buy a swing bench, I want it to be installed within today" Leo approached Ms. Kim and handed her something. "Ms. Kim to thank you for serving Young Master, accept this voucher to celebrate with your people in anyone of our establishments. Once again congratulations and thank you for your cooperation" said Leo with gratitude while something flickered in his eyes as he assessed her performance. "Ah no Sir Smith! I should be the one thanking you. I never dreamt of achieving this kind of feat if it wasn''t for your advice. Thank you Sir Smith" said Ms. Kim while crying tears of joy then gleefully thought to herself, ''Raise! Promotion! Best Store of the Month! Best Sale of the Month! Best Manager!'' 64 Silly Woman "I''m glad I''m wearing flats. It''s tiring but fun. Did you have this in mind when you planned my outfit?" Violet walked ahead of King while pulling both of his arms with her. "Yes. I figured with all our activities, I didn''t want the heels to chafe your feet" King let go of her arms, he took off his Denim Jacket and draped it over her exposed shoulder. Violet stopped in her tracks and was caught unprepared by his sudden thoughtfulness. She gazed onto him as he busied himself in adjusting the jacket properly on her. Listening to him nag his thoughts at her. "Wear this for me. The evening breeze is starting to turn chilly. With me around, I can''t have my Wife catch cold. Hmmm. Are you comfortable with this over your shoulders? On second thought, let''s wear it properly. Hear give me your arm. There, there. The other arm. Do you want to button it up? Ah no? Ok. There, snug as a bug" King prattled on his thoughts aloud not noticing the person subjected to his pampering, didn''t took her eyes off of him. "Hey King" still looking at King, Violet mumbled. "Hmm?" King stopped moving his hands and looked at her. "What if I got used to you?" "Then get used to me because I''ll never stop caring for you Woman" King smiled charmingly as his lips quirked upwards. "What if I got spoiled rotten?" Violet grinned as she lovingly lost herself in his smile. "Silly Woman. Then I''ll spoil you even more. Even if you become bratty and needy. Give me your worst. If not for you, who else will I pamper in the entire universe?" said King as he raised his hand to her face and playfully pinched her cheeks. Seeing her blush made him feel weird inside but he liked it. "Look at that honey tongue of yours. Many girls will fall prey to you" said Violet as she looked away hiding her blushing face. "I don''t care for the others aside from you" King took one of her hands, raised it onto his lips and placed a gentle kiss. "Where''d you learn to flirt Hubby?" teased Violet as she watched his actions. "Where''d you learn to seduce me Wifey?" King teased back at her. "Eh? You''re the one that seduced first" said Violet as her face blushed more with each of his words. "So you admit that you got seduced by me?" sniggered King as his eyes filled with delight. "Nuh uh. I didn''t said that. Is there something wrong with your ears? We should have it checked" hastily said Violet while nodding to herself and her hands kept on checking to see if he has fever. "Well, it can''t be helped. I''m natural at this. It''s not my fault I''m perfect" commented King while painting his face with worry. "Natural my ass" ridiculed Violet. King reached out with both of his arms. He pulled her abruptly by her waist, grabbed her behind and fondled with it. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Wha-what the?! What are you doing?!" Violet tried to struggle out of him but the brute won''t even let up. "Appreciating your natural ass" remarked King in deadpan while continuing to squeeze her. "Y-y-you stop it! Can you not? Everyone''s looking. Stop it pervert!" Violet blushed out even more from embarrassment as she noticed a lot of people passing by looking at their direction. More people trickled into the mall from the distance. People who just got out from their work. Snickering, whistling and gossiping about them. It doesn''t help that in the first place, their looks are too eye catching. "Oh, I forgot we were in public" said King shyly and reluctantly behaved his naughty hands. When Violet heard his words, she wanted to beat the crap out of him but she was too embarrassed to do anything so she did what she could do at the moment, hid her red face in his chest. 65 Princess Carry Couple As more and more people passed by, all the more Violet buried her face onto King''s chest. The whole mall was already lit up. The sunset has passed and the sky began to dot itself with countless starry gems. The place was filled with the melody of chatter and bustle of the people. King looked down at his shy wife. He lowered his face and whispered on her ears, "Runaway with me?" Violet meekly nodded as her reply and was answered back by King''s laughter. And with a plan brewing in his mind, he immediately went into action. He swiftly swept her off of her feet and carried her princess style. One arm under her legs and the other supporting her back like a groom carrying his bride. Then he started running. Violet panickly hug his neck to steady herself. "KYAA!" shouted Violet while her face was planted by the side of his face. "HAHAHA" laughed King as he took her away with him. Unbeknownst to the couple, a handful of people fangirling over them took pictures and posted it online. "To bad they had their back towards us. We only captured their silhouettes but it still came out pretty good" remarked a girl as she put down her phone. "Maybe they''re filming something? It was so romantic girl! I can''t wait too see that. But who were they? I really want to know!" commented by another girl beside her. "Shameless. If they aren''t filming, they shouldn''t display their affections publicly. Look! I can carry you too" said a guy trailing behind them. "Hey stop it! Let go! You''re not even as strong as that guy so stop it. Yeah girl! So romantic. I wish we saw their faces. They look so beautiful together even if it''s just their backs" said the girl dreamily. "Let''s post it later. I should have taken a video. Ughh too late for regrets" "Come on stop it, I thought we were out drinking" whined the guy who tried to lift the other girl up. Unknown to the rowdy bunch and the newlyweds, that night became so viral. Many people looked all over the internet for them in case they''re part of the showbiz but none came to fruit. Everything came to a dead end. And instead, they were immortalized, became famous and was dubbed ''Princess Carry Couple''. It then ushered a phase for the whole country and even overseas where it even became a challenge. Countless guys recording themselves carrying girls and worked hard to run. A variety show even featured it in an episode where the male celebrities were made to carry lucky fans in a marathon. And of course, all their search became fruitless. All because of one person whose name was Leo Smith. That night after parting ways with his ''Lord'' in front of the Lingerie Store, he quickly contacted Neukom. King''s most trusted lawyer. He had him prepare numerous Non-disclosure agreements. All to be signed by everyone that worked in the mall. Not even the Valets, Guards, Cleaners and Gardeners were spared and were made to sign it too. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. As the height of the pictures that went viral, all of the workers were tortured because they knew but they''re not allowed to talk about it. They can''t even breathe a word towards their own family.So all the more they cherished the information only they knew. All the people that worked at the mall grew closer from fangirling and fanboying their ''Lord'' and ''Goddess''. They all always looked forward whenever the couple visited the mall. All doing their best and catering to them like a die hard fan would. And because of that, their ''Lord'' was so kind as to reward his employees frequently from making his wife happy. It even came to the point where the mall was featured in a lot of sites, articles and magazines. Detailing it as the #1 Employee Friendly place people love to work into. "Everything is perfect Sir Alfred" said Leo to himself while wiping his face after finishing all the NDA contracts that night. 66 Teased Her Enough "You can stop running now" said Violet while glancing to his face. "Alright" King slowed his legs into a walk and didn''t put her down. "You didn''t even break a sweat?! And looks like we reached the far end of the mall. There''s barely any people here" Violet commented and looked around the place. "You''re light as a feather. Hmm? Woman be prepared to be fatten up by me! Well this place are only for reservation-basis restaurants so not a lot of people goes here" explained King. "What light? It''s called sexy. Thank you for complement. You''re just too strong for your own good. Do we have reservations?" Violet asked still carried in his arms like it was the most natural place for her to be. "I don''t need reservation. Ohhh Sexy? Can I touch to test? Do you want to go to a buffet?" said King smugly. "Hell no pervert! Oh Lucky me for marrying a guy that doesn''t need reservations. No, I just want a simple dinner since we already ate on our way here" said Violet in a teasingly annoying sing-song voice as she pinched his cheeks. "Sweetheart what are you craving for? American? Japanese? French? Chinese? Italian? Or me?" said King as he arched his brows at the last part of his questions. "Shut it! I had enough of your pervertedness. Me? My fists are craving and itching to hit you! We were even in public earlier. So embarrassing. I hate you!" said Violet through her gnashing teeth as she repeatedly slap his shoulder out of frustration. "Never! Hahahahaha I know you love it. Besides you look so cute when you blush. Why would I stop?" said King while watching her slaps increased in intensity with each word that leaves his mouth. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. After a few thwacks and walking, they stopped in front of a fancy and homely restaurant Violet pointed out when she got tired from hitting King. They went inside and was greeted by a hostess. "Um ta-table for two? Will you e-enter th-this way? " asked the hostess weirdly as she looked over to the new comers. A handsome man carrying a beautiful woman like it''s the most natural thing in the world. "Yes" replied King calmy. Noticing the way the hostess'' and some people looking their way weirdly, it finally dawned on Violet. ''Crap'', Violet realized their compromising position and shyly said, "You can put me down now K. I can walk on my own" King wanted to tease her again but spotting some people around, he reigned himself in. ''Did I teased her enough? She''ll definitely get mad at me for real this time. I do not want to sleep in the couch tonight. I''ll do it when another opportunity comes'' sneakily King thought to himself. Then he carefully put her down. "Sir do you have any reservation for tonight?" inquired the hostess politely. What she said made Violet raise her brows questioningly at King but before he could say anything to refute her judge-y eyes, a man came rushing towards them from inside the restaurant. "Good evening Young Master and Young Mistress, it is our pleasure to serve you both with our foods that will definitely please your palates. As the Manager, I am honored to be of service for the rest of the night" said the man after he greeted them with a respectful bow. The man then signaled the hostess to retreat and let him handle the esteemed guests himself. Now it was King''s turn to raise his brows at Violet mockingly and crossed his arms to emphasized his disdain to her. 67 It was actually so They were led by the manager at the best seat of the whole restaurant. The seat was situated by the corner of two side of the glass wall that was entirely built by floor to ceiling panoramic windows facing two contrasting views. A building designed in a way that opens up to the view. That makes each space feel like a natural part of the landscape. King walked forward first to pull a chair for Violet and said, "V", offering her to sit first. "Thank you K" Violet sat and watched K to walk to the other side of the table to sit. The manager handed King two menus that have two titles in each, table d''h?te and ¨¤ la carte. The table d''h?te menu contained a full details of different courses of meal charged at fixed price. While ¨¤ la carte contained many individual dishes to be ordered and may include side dishes that can also be ordered separately. King raised his eyebrows in amazement. He didn''t foresee that the restaurant that his wife randomly chose will be this unique aside from its great interior design. He looked up from the menus to ask Violet what she wanted to eat but he stopped. He saw her side profile while she was absorbed in the view. He didn''t want to distract her. So he silently signaled the Manager and pointed to the bottom of the table d''h?te menu. "Understood Young Master" said the Manager and proceeded to do it immediately. After the Manager left, King leaned forward to put his right elbow onto the table as he supported his chin with his right hand while quietly gazing at Violet. Violet was lost in the picturesque view. She felt as if she was still outside. On the left side corner of the glass wall, she saw the front of the store. She saw the numerous restaurants nearby, the pavement street they walked on earlier, the scenic landscapes of the park-like mall, the flora adorning the whole park making it''s guest feel like they were in a sanctuary in the middle of the hustling city. String lights and globe of lights hanging on the branches. Street lamps lining up the street. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Then she turned her gazed onto the right side corner of the glass wall. There she the calm man-made lake in another vantage point compared to what she saw when they arrived in the afternoon. The lake was akin to a mirror that crops into itself a piece of the starry night sky. It''s gentle currents created when the passing wind meets the body of water. Patio chairs and tables lining up outside the restaurant just beside the lake. The restaurant was vast and yet despite its size, it was actually full. The both of them felt they were lucky that they got seats. It''s as if in this full house, that seat was entirely reserved for the couple. But unknown to the two of them, it was actually so. All establishments in the mall heeded the memo passed down by Leo Smith, that includes a description of their appearances. That was why regardless of where they go, they will both receive preferential and best treatment. The Manager was astute enough to recognize them before his staff could offend and turn the couple away. 68 Go back in Time Snapping out of her reverie, Violet focused back onto the table and was met by King''s observing eyes. Mischief flashed briefly in her eyes as she decided to get back at him for all the things he did to her the entire day. "If you kept on ogling at me I might assume that you fell for me already" Violet teased King as she mimicked him and propped her chin too. "Huh?" caught unaware, all King could do was utter something dumbly. "I''ll even melt if you continue to stare at me" giggled Violet. "Hey! Don''t you know some originality? It''s not proper to steal someone else''s lines you know" demanded King to hide his fluster from being caught in the act. "Ever since when does ''proper'' apply to you?" Violet teased back. "Hehe all of the time" said King with a smirk. "So being pervertedly shameless is what you consider ''proper''. Huh King?" retorted Violet. "Nuh uh. I''m only like that towards you. So be honored" smugly declared King while he crossed his arms. "Yeah your ''majesty'', I''m so honored that I want to offer you up my fists and tough love" said Violet as she crunched her knuckles at him. "Woman, behave yourself" reprimanded King. "Huh?! Wow. Really, just WOW" hissed Violet as she exasperatedly drank gulps of water that a waiter gave them earlier. "Hahahaha. V! Do you want to continue?" asked King as he reached to grab her hand. "What?" inquired Violet as she was late to dodge, she just observed what the man was up to. "The 20 questions! Since the food''s still not here" King held her hand tightly, not letting her take it back. "Fine, shoot" muttered Violet. "What number were we? Hmmm. Question #11: If you could go back in time as an observer, no one could see you, and you couldn''t interact with anything, when would you want to go back to?" questioned King as he played with her fingers. "I want to go back to the day I was born. It was the day no one could possibly have a memory of. The whole family''s been telling me how things went down that day. My Daddy went crazy when he found out he finally have a girl. Even you couldn''t remember it?" answered Violet as she reminisced. "That''s actually interesting. Yes, I don''t recall that day. Eh? Didn''t they found out the gender when they went to ultrasound?" King repeatedly squished her palm. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Nope, they didn''t asked. Mom got fed up with Daddy obsessing towards it. So she forbade him and anyone in the family to know my gender. My brothers even made bets over it which made Mom snapped at them too. She was under so much emotional distress that year, she still hadn''t let go of her grudge to Daddy until today. After all, Daddy dreamed of having a baby girl. So they tried and tried. And up until the last chance Mom gave to Daddy, they finally succeeded" explained Violet animatedly as she recalled the stories her family told her thousand times. King locked his fingers with hers as he intently listened to her stories. "No wonder you wanted to go back to that day. As for me, hmmm. I want to go back to the beginning of time. I want to confirm which of the theories were correct. Afterall, no one really knows since no one existed that time. It''ll really be interesting to know where everything started. What''s the catalyst, what''s the origin. The answer to universe''s most difficult question" explained King fervently to Violet. And seeing her interested in his answer made him all the more happy. 69 Tough Love "That''s really something K. I totally didn''t see your answer coming. Wow" remarked Violet in amazement as she look over at King. "Of course I''m amazing and I couldn''t help it" King shrugged his shoulders in defeat. "And now you ruined it. Thisssssss part. I definitely saw this coming" said Violet exasperatedly as she gestured her hand around to emphasize what she meant. "Hahahahaha" laughed King while still playing with her fingers. "Next! Question #12: What are some obscure things that you are or were really into?" asked King with a smile from enjoying her hand. "Hmmmmm. That''s a broad question" said Violet as she thought her answer. "Then I''ll go first. Coming from you in verbatim, ''Fond of Hiding Things''. Its really apt and quite obscure literally if I may say. Do you want me to elaborate?" King said while grinning. "Nope, that totally explained it all. I''m already too shocked for this day that I''m no longer susceptible to anything that may shock me even more" said Violet in deadpan then she looked at what the man was doing at her hands. He''s playing and caressing like it''s the most interesting to do. "If you say so. Why do I feel like you''re planting a flag? Have you thought your answer?" replied King. "Yep, I''m into animation movies. Especially Disney Movies. I''ve been following it eversince I was a kid. If I missed one, I would pester Daddy to find it for me. What flag? I don''t see any flag around" said Violet giggling and looking around. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Eh really? Nevermind. You''re into kiddy movies. You''re getting cuter and cuter. So what''s your favorite Disney Movie of all time?" asked King. "Little Mermaid. Can I have my hand back?" questioned Violet in annoyance. "No! You''re not using it so lend it to me for a bit" said King in defiance. "Sigh. Lend a hand isn''t supposed to mean literally" retorted Violet. "Well it is for me. So Little Mermaid huh? Isn''t it a dream come true for you to live beside the sea just like Ariel does?" asked King while drawing circles onto her palm. "Eh?! Now that you mentioned it. Wow we''re really like that movie. Amazing. Hey how come you know that? Have you watched it. Hey! That tickles" exclaimed Violet in delight and tried to take her hand back. "Something like that. You''re even ticklish in your palm" said King in denial. "Who''s into kiddy movies now huh? Haha I''ll punch you if you continue to do that" threatened Violet. "Tough love sigh. Food''s here" King stopped caressing her palm and reluctantly let go to make room for the plates. A waiter and manager approached them from a distance carrying their first meal of the night. The waiter placed the dish in front of each of them, refilled their glasses and quietly retreated. Leaving the manager with the couple. "Good Evening Young Master and Young Mistress. My name is Tim and I will be your host for the night. Here are the Hors d''oeuvres. Course one of the full course" explained in length by Manager Tim. 70 Yousll Find Out Soon "In front of the Young Mistress are delectable canap¨¦s. A two spherical slice of watermelon, loaded with the freshest lobster, curry spices acquired from different countries and pensee flower which also means ''thought or remembrance''. Delightfully refreshing and artfully put together for our esteemed guests" explained Tim with a cordial smile as he gestured to the dish in Violet''s side. "Moving onto the dish in front of Young Master are another canap¨¦s. This is no run-of-the-mill fish and chip dish and not something you''d be likely to encounter anywhere else . Two micro fillet of the freshest sea bass from the north and aerated potato placed on a customised edible newspaper. The ultimate fish and chips. Once again, this are your Hors d''oeuvres. Please enjoy" after explaining the dishes, Tim retreated to let the couple enjoy the food. "Wow K. These are beautiful. I''m reluctant to eat it but I''m hungry" remarked Violet with her eyes twinkling with delight. "Sock it in. It''s meant to be eaten so eat. Here try this" said King as he took one of the fish and chips. Held it up for Violet to take a bite into. "You really don''t have too. I can eat on my own" muttered Violet shyly while looking at the food he held. "Am I too cheesy? Eat Woman. I''ll be sad if my wife rejected my romantic advances. You said you''ll do anything I want. You can''t unhurt me. My nose bled you know. Look my lower lip is still busted" whined King while pouting. "You''re shamelessly" hissed Violet. "I can still taste blood. It''ll definitely bruise" whined King even more. Violet leaned forward and ate the whole thing in one bite. At first she was exasperated and as she chew even more, it was replaced with relish. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Happy?" "Very. How was it V?" "It''s really delicious K. You should try it" answered Violet gleefully. "Feed me Woman" commanded King while he pushed his plate towards her. "You! Really. Ughh. Fine. Let''s get it over with" Violet complied. Took one from his plate and gently shoved it into his face. "Thank you Darling" King happily enjoyed the food his wife fed him. "Hey K. What did you really order?" inquired Violet. "Full Course" replied King in monotonous voice. "How many courses?" "You''ll find out soon" King winked at Violet as he reached to grab her plate, took one from it and raised it again for her to eat. "Fine" grumbled Violet and surrendered herself to her husband''s antics since he won''t stop even if she protested repeatedly. "This tasted great too" commented Violet. After eating what King held, Violet proceeded to feed the remaining one to King. As they''re enjoying the food, someone approached them. "Young Master here are the things you requested" Leo bowed and handed King two packs of Instax. "Thank you. You may retire for the night" commented King as he opened the pack to check then removed the Polaroid hanging from his neck. "Have a great evening Young Master and Young Mistress" Leo bowed, withdrew from the couple and exited the restaurant. King loaded one pack of films onto the camera and handed it over to Violet. "Here" said King. "Yey I can take pictures. Come on let''s take a selfie" exclaimed Violet in happiness as she turn around to held the camera high up. "Sh-shit!" Violet said in shock when she coincidentally saw someone walking outside. 71 Brother-in-law Violet turned her entire body away as fast as she could. Not daring to look back. Trying her best not to be noticed. King saw her weird reaction and tried to see outside what made her react that way. What he saw was a smartly dressed man surrounded by bodyguards and was followed by a group of reporters. The man was looking around in each restaurant he passed by. Right now, that very man was standing just a few distance away from the glass window that the couple were sitting. The hostess earlier moved forward to talk to the man. "What''s with you V?" questioned King as he leaned sideways to look past Violet. "Shushhhh! Tha-that''s" Violet held a finger to her mouth to warn King. And waved towards him to stop from leaning sideways. "Who?" asked King full of curiosity and lowered his voice. "Shushh. Don''t be so obvious! Sit properly!" Violet whispered to reprimand him. "Why are you like this?" King whispered back. "Tha-that''s Jerk Calvin. Damn it! We need to hide. If it''s that bastard, the moment he sees us, the whole family will know. Shit! Of all the places ughhhhhh. K is he still there?" Violet spoked in hushed tone. "Brother-in-law!" mumbled King. "Shush up before I kick your leg" Violet warned him. "Sorry sorry haha. Still there, talking to the hostess. Looks like he''s searching for a place to eat" King quietly explained what he observed. "Fuck! Should we go out of the back?" quickly suggested Violet. "He''ll notice us even more. He''s walking toward us" King immediately shut her idea down. "Wha-wha-what! Omg, omg, omg, omg! King what do we do?! KING!" Violet said in dread. Violet took his both hands and squeezed it in panick. Meanwhile outside the restaurant the said man was gazing over the restaurant whilst being pestered by reporters. The man was wearing a combination of Gucci Grey Slim-fit Embroidered Prince of Wales Checked Wool & Cotton-blend Suit and inside was a White Poplin Dress Shirt. He didn''t wear any tie and left three buttons starting from the collar open, showing a little bit of skin. The whole outfit came together with the help of Gucci Black Brixton Horsebit Collapsible-heel Leather Loafers. "Calvin Quinn is it true that you''re dating again?" "Calvin what''s your opinion about what they said to you on last week''s late night show?" "Calvin what did you prepare for tonight''s event?" "Calvin Quinn are the rumors true that you''re engaged with the woman inside of your car caught on camera?" "Mr. Quinn did you accept the endorsement offers to be an underwear model?" "Sir Calvin what do you want to say to your fans?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Calvin was questioned repeatedly by the reporters which were blocked by his bodyguards. He met with the hostess of the restaurant that piqued his attention while he was searching for a place to eat. ''I only wanted to eat before the event. Sigh. Someone probably tipped them off or they''re camping outside to ambush me. I have no time for this. I''m dying from hunger. This restaurant looks good'', thought Calvin to himself. His thoughts hidden in his facade of a charming smile. 72 Softy Inside "Good Evening, how may I help you?" politely asked the hostess professionally as she was scolded earlier for her mistake. "Do you still have vacant seats available?" inquired Calvin while looking towards the restaurant but something caught his attention. "The restaurant is currently full Sir. If a seat opens up, would you like to it to be reserved to you? Um Sir?" asked the hostess. Calvin didn''t answer her but instead slowly approached the glass wall. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ''Hmm. She looks familiar? Have I seen her somewhere? Is that her? Pipsqueak! She does have the same back view but that''s impossible, she left already. And it''s definitely impossible for her to eat with a man. Dad will kill you hehehe'', were Calvin''s thoughts as he neared the glass. But before he could come any closer, the woman was suddenly kissed passionately by the man across her. ''Hm? Maybe I''m wrong. She''s too thin-skinned for such actions. I really thought it was her, I''ve always wanted to snitch if she got herself a man. Too bad'', reasoned Calvin as he turned back and gave up his pursuit to find out if that woman was his sister. He walked back and said to the hostess, "That won''t be necessary", Calvin flashed the hostess his signature smile. Calvin sauntered away. His bodyguards resuming their duties while the reporters hounded him with questions. Going back to the couple, after Calvin veered away, King peeked outside. Once he confirmed that the coast was clear, he separated from their kiss. Leaving a stupefied Violet. Before he could bring himself to make fun of her, another calamity fell upon them. The ambience of the restaurant was broken by the sound of falling platters and plates hitting the floor. "K-K-Ki-Kin-King?!!" The couple who was looking out the glass heard a voice at the back. They both robotically swiveled their heads. What they saw was a tall blonde slightly tanned man that could only be described with the word swole. The man was wearing a simple ensemble of Lemaire Pale Green Long Sleeve Henley Slim Fit T-Shirt paired with cuffed Chimala Blue Jeans. Put together by a Brown Belt and Huckleberry Astorflex Chukka Dessert Boots. "Neil?" asked King with his eyes wide open. "King?!" Neil glanced at the couple back and forth. "Dinner with Family?" inquired King as he reverted back to his reticent attitude. Not showing any signs of panick at all. "Yes, they''re by the deck outside. Who might be this charming lady?" questioned Neil with eyes full of curiosity. King looked over to Violet, pointed to Neil and said, "Neil Jackman. Married. Two kids. One of the Guys. Cousin from Maternal side. Childhood Friend. He looks like Hulk but he''s a softy inside" Then King pointed to Violet while still looking at her, ignoring Neil''s reaction and smugly said, "Violet Hailey Hendrix, the most beautiful woman in the universe. Luckily tied by fate of the holy matrimony to the great me ow ow ow ow! Ok I''ll stop. I''ll stop!", before he could say another word Violet with her fast hand, pulled King''s ear to make him stop from embarrassing her further. 73 Our Accomplices "Pleasure to meet you Mr. Jackman. Just call me Violet and forget that this idiot even existed" Violet politely shook hand with Neil while still pulling King''s ear with her free hand. Neil shook her hand while still flabbergasted by everything he''s witnessing. The whole situation''s ambivalence greatly rocked Neil''s world. He began to question himself if every memories they shared together were all lies. Neil thoughts were, ''Maybe this isn''t King. Should I beat him up? Doppelganger? Split Personality? Two-faced? But he doesn''t look like he''s pretending. What happened to him that made him into a completely different person. Ah no, different being. Should I call his cell to check? Nah its too late for that. And who''s Violet? How about that other girl? He never told me anything about her. Does the guys knows? Is he still the guy I grew up with? What happened to that King who''s stingy with words, cold-blooded, quiet and scary? Shoot I forgot. I should invite them over. I hope they don''t mind'' Neil has too many questions he wants to voice out but was reluctant to ask. So his mind was riddled with numerous thoughts as he helped out the waiter that he bumped into earlier to clean up the mess on the floor. Not even noticing that King''s introduction of Violet, as his wife, completely flew out of Neil''s mind. He even forgot about it after being drowned out by his conflicting thoughts. After helping out, he asked "Would the two of you like to join my family for dinner?" "Sure. Come Sweetheart" replied King as he beckoned Violet while offering his hand. Violet took his hand as they both got up from their table. "Wait, I almost forgot. Let me ask for a Baby High Chair" said Neil too shock to react to the pet name King spoke then he left and after a while came back. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Neil led the way while the couple trailed behind him while holding hands. The Manager quickly noticed and stealthily followed the trio. They exited the restaurant and headed to the back. The couple saw a wooden deck that connects the restaurant on top of the lake, as if it was floating over it. The deck was filled with wooden patio chair and tables. Above the deck were beautiful and colorful Banderitas weaved together with string of lights brightening up the whole space. On the way, the couple was whispering towards each other. "Is it really ok V?" muttered King by Violet''s ear. "It''s inevitable. Besides, our friends are ok. Our Family though are definitely a No-No. We can''t keep avoiding our friends but we must towards our family no matter what it takes" whispered Violet back. "Ok V. Then we''ll make them our accomplices. We''ll have them help keep our marriage a secret too. Deal?" said King in a hushed tone. "Deal. You really do hate talking with a lot of words with others" commented Violet. "As long as my message gets across, no need for unnecessary words" said King swaying her hand while they walk. 74 Not like Yousre Married "V, three words to describe your opinion about kids. Go!" "Love, Hate and Want. You? " answered Violet while going along with the swaying of their arms together. "Annoying, Adore and Future" said King. "Good to know where both pro-kids. Why''d you ask?" giggled Violet quietly while looking around. "Well, like I said. Neil has two kids. You''ll love them" remarked King. They arrived at their designated table. On the table were three people. A woman with wavy Auburn Hair with a Medium shade that ends just below her shoulders. She was dressed in a Sunny Single-button Blazer in Honey Citrine color with Notched neckline. Within the blazer she wore a White V-neck Ruffle Surplice Top. Below was a Black High-waist Tapered Ankle Pants with a D-ring Closure Belt. And finished with Ella Embossed-leather D''Orsay Pumps in black. The woman was holding a cute baby girl who kept on laughing while her brother is playing with her. The baby girl was wearing a Pink Givenchy Logo Sweater Dress paired over with a Pink Cable Knit Cashmere Cardigan. On her tiny feet were White Floral Ruffle Shoes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The blonde little boy playing with the baby looks a lot like his mother. He wore a Blue Stefano Ricci Eagle Embroidered Longsleeves T-Shirt matched with Black Balmain Biker Jeans and Nike Air Force One GS Low-Top Black Sneakers. The moment the trio arrived by the table, the baby chair requested by Neil also arrived. The baby chair was placed by the head of the table. The table was big enough for all of them to occupy. Neil walked forward, took the baby and carried it to sit on the baby chair. After he made sure that the baby was comfortable, he introduced the new comers. "Love, I coincidentally saw King so I invited them over to our table" said Neil as he gestured towards the couple. "Good evening to you two. Long time no see King! And who might be this lucky girl?" gleefully greeted by the bubbly woman. "Good Evening too, thank you for having us. My name is Violet Hailey Quinn" answered Violet but before she could reach the woman''s hand to shake it, her cheeks were mercilessly pinched by the Devil. Knowing how adamant King could be, Violet just surrendered and reluctantly corrected her statement. "Violet Hailey Quinn Hendrix" spoke Violet quickly while rubbing her red cheeks. "Ok? Girl I''ll call you V! My name''s Ellie Jackman. And girl don''t thank us, thank your man because the food is on him by default. It''s been like that since forever" laughed Ellie as she enthusiastically shook Violet''s hands. "Hey that''s mine. Change how you address her now!" complained King as he took Violet''s hands back. "Possessive much? Fine. How about Vy?" [YoureMySun: pronounced like Bye] "Acceptable. I''m the only one allowed to use ''V''. And she''s mine too" said King. "Why do you talk so much? It''s world changing King. Anyways, it''s not good to be possessive in a relationship. Especially in Boyfriend-Girlfriend stage. Its not like you''re married to Vy like I am to Neil" criticized Ellie as she talked with no filter like she always does. Same with her husband, she too didn''t took notice of the implications of Violet adding King''s surname. She just thought that maybe they''re like those couples that enjoyed role-playing as married couples. 75 Generous Gentleman "We are" answered King as he quickly embraced Violet. "We are? What? Get seated Love, the two of you too" said Ellie as she made the little guy sit next to her. While in front of her was Neil. Beside Neil was King. And beside King which is the other end of the head of the table opposite the baby was Violet. Before King could retort back he was interrupted by the Manager. "Young Master, do you have additional instructions regarding the course?" once everyone was seated, Tim saw it as an opportunity for him to approach. "Same order as my order earlier except serve this blonde guy triple the portion. Make sure the meal doesn''t have any alcohol in it. If wine is part of the dish, be sure to evaporate the alcohol" instructed King as he look over to the people on the table. "Should I proceed to the second course for everyone Young Master?" inquired Tim. "Serve the second course to all of us. Except for me and Violet, serve the rest both the first and second course together" commanded King to the Manager. "Understood Young Master" answered Tim and retreated from the table. Once the manager was out of sight, Ellie immediately slammed the table which caused the kids to laugh. "I told you so Vy. King will take care of everything. Love, were so lucky to bump to this generous gentleman. Look we got free dinner to boot hahahahaha" commented Ellie not forgetting to put a few words to boot lick. "Thank you King" said Neil happily in gratitude. "Um Ell? Can I call you that? Yes, you''re right haha" said Violet shyly as she braved herself to let go of formalities like Ellie did. Violet was very shy to call the person she just met with a nickname as it was her first time to attempt it. After saying it, she felt more closer and comfortable to the new people she met. She''s usually awkward towards strangers. "What''s this little guy''s and baby girl''s name?" asked Violet eagerly and gushingly looked at the baby. The little guy shyly hid himself to his mother''s arms while the baby girl kept on laughing when her father kept on making silly faces. "This handsome little guy is Elleis Jackman he is 3 years old and this bouncing beautiful angel is Nielle Jackman, she just turned 1 year old last month" answered Neil lovingly. "Love and I combined our names. Awesome, right Vy?!" said Ellie as she pat the little guy. "Food''s here" said King. The waiters approached and placed the dishes on the table. Once everything was set up, the waiters left. The little guy perked up when he saw the second course. And the manager started to explain the dishes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Esteemed Guests, here are your course one, Hors d''oeuvres, and course two, Amuse-bouche. Over to our esteemed guests side, your canap¨¦s consists of spherical slice of watermelon, loaded with the lobster, curry and pensee flower. While the other, are fish and chips with micro fillet of sea bass and aerated potato placed on a customised edible newspaper" explained Tim briefly once again while gesturing to the dish on the Jackman''s side. 76 Angko Mago! "Moving onto Young Master and Mistress side, the second course of the night. Amuse-bouche Custard in Eggshell with Umbrian Black Truffle Oil Bubbles layered with Tsar Nicoulai Caviars topped with Tarragon Leaf and One Squid Ink Prawn Cracker. The whole dish was served in cute and colorful Ceramic Pastel Dinosaur Eggcups. Please enjoy" explained Tim and withdrew from the table. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Elleis, the little guy, fervently eyed the eggcups. He hurried his mother to help him eat immediately. Ellie quickly rummaged her bag and took out something from it. Two Bibs. The first one was Light Blue in color with stripes and Baby Elephants Print in the middle. The other one was White in color, printed in the middle were cute small Dinosaurs. She handed the first one with Elephants to Neil, she held the one with Dinosaurs and they both put it on the neck of the kids before proceeding to eat. Ellie handed a spoon to Elleis then demonstrated how he should proceed to eat it. The little guy clumsily copied his mother while holding the eggcup gleefully. Neil on the other hand, after putting the bib he sliced super small size of each food from his share, set it aside on a separate plate and slowly fed it one by one to his Baby Nielle who kept on clapping cutely while chewing. Nielle kept on cutely babbling and swinging her tiny legs that earned the people''s hearts around her especially Violet. Onto the couple''s side, they both fed each other. With King smiling happily and Violet''s face getting darker by every minute that passes by. She really had no choice because of the promise she made in the afternoon. Even if she wanted to complain, she doesn''t want to in front of their guests and this man won''t give up either. ''Behave Violet. Remember what Mom said. In front of others, a married couple must support, raise, defend, elevate and protect each other. And behind closed doors, the couple could do anything and pull out all the stops. Once we''re home, I''ll make you pay back for everything K. I''m not shameless like you. Just you wait. Enjoy it while it lasted'' were Violet''s thought as she fed King spoonfuls of Custards while the smile in her eyes deepened with each things she planned to do to him later. With the food''s small portions, the group demolished it in no time. Violet was awestruck by how fast Neil gobbled everything after he finished feeding Baby Nielle. Some waiters immediately came forward to prepare the table for the next course. But before they could touch the Dinosaur Eggcups, the shy little guy found his courage and spoke up. "Shhhhh... Shtop" shouted Elleis with difficulty in pronouncing ''S'' and tapped the table. Elleis adorably stood up from his seat, stepped down awkwardly because of his short legs. He trotted around the table and came close to the side of King. He reached out and tugged him. "Angko Mago! Dino! " requested Elleis with teary eyes and pouted. He gingerly pointed his stubby finger to the Eggcups and towards to himself. 77 Hello An Ailey! When Violet heard the little guy speak for the first time tonight, she felt an arrow struck her heart. She can''t help but gushed over the adorable boy. "Aww so cute" said Violet with loveable smile. King glanced down to Elleis and look at Violet. He raised his hand to pat the little on top of his head. "Sure but Uncle wants you to do something first" said King cunningly. ''This guy sigh. He doesn''t even pass up scheming against a toddler'' thought Violet with annoyance. Elleis craned his neck to look up at King and eagerly nodded his head repeatedly. "Good. I want you to meet your Aunt. Go introduce yourself to her then I''ll give you Dinosaurs" spoke King dotingly while gesturing the boy to Violet. ''Omo! K you''re the best'', thought Violet happily. Elleis got shy again but this time he didn''t hid himself and instead trotted to Violet. "He-hello An, my name ish Elleish. Nice to meet you. What ish your name An?" Elleis cutely asked while looking up. "So cuteeeeee. Hi Elleis! My name is Violet just like the color in the rainbow. Nice to meet you!" gushed Violet and wasn''t able to stop herself from pinching the little guys chubby cheeks. "Say your full first names. He''ll come up with a nickname for you just like mine" King chimed in as he crossed his arms. "Ah, ok, ok! Aunt''s full name is Violet Hailey" enthusiastically complied Violet. The little guy sunk into contemplation. He thought so hard to come up with a pet name for his new person. ''He really took after his mother. Especially with this habit of coming up nicknames. I''m proud of you Elleis, so young and yet you''re already wise enough to appreciate your Uncle King''s ''Kindness''. He''s able to discern who to approach to get the cups'' thought Neil as he watched Elleis antics. "Hmmmm. An Ailey! Hello An Ailey" Elleis clapped his hands once he thought of the name. [YoureMySun: ''Ailey'' is pronounced with the ''Ai'' part sounds like ''Ape'' or ''Able'' then the ''ley'' part sounds like the ''Lee'' in ''Bruce Lee''] Violet got carried away and clapped with the guy too. King, Neil and Ellie looked over the two with amusement while Nielle copied her brother and joyfully clap her tiny hands. King signaled towards Tim. "I''ll buy the Eggcups on this table. Clean, package and hand it over before we leave" dictated King to the manager. "Understood Young Master" replied Tim. "Darling? Do you want one too?" King turn to Violet and asked her. "Yes Honey" shyly uttered Violet. She said the pet name without thinking. Blushing from his address and was too embarrassed to laugh in their internal joke. "Look V matching Dinosaurs hehe. We''ll take ours too" teased King to Violet and added another instruction to Tim. "Understood Young Master" replied Tim and signaled the waiters to carefully take the Eggcups away and clean the table. After the staff left, Elleis went back to his seat when he was sure that he''ll get the cups. Neil look towards King and said, "Bro I beg you, please always talk in full sentences. Elleis idolized you a lot. He''s even copying your stingyness in words" "Learn from the best" King smugly said which was then rebutted by Violet. "Shameless" said Violet as she playfully punched his shoulder softly. "Hahahahahaha" King laughed as he looked at Violet and thought, ''Look the Kitten''s struggling to behave her manic tendencies hohoho'' Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Violet can sense that the guy was mocking her in his mind and she badly want to pummel him. 78 Demon Lord has a Hear On the other side of the table, the other couple were observing the interactions of the newlyweds. Neil and Ellie was both shocked when they saw King laughed out of nowhere and allowed Violet to touch his body. ''What the fuck happened? First a new girl. Then now he''s laughing?! The Iceberg is laughing?! No one will believe me if I chat the guys about it. They must see it with their own eyes. Should I take a video? Nope. Definitely not. I don''t want to lose this free dinner. King even ordered the most expensive full course. Lucky! Eh? He''s letting her touch him too! Did his OCD get cured out of the blue?! He never even let ''that woman'' touch him before and now he''s even enjoying Violet''s touch?! How can he change in just a few weeks? I wish the guys were here sigh'' thought Neil while monitoring the two. In front of Neil, his wife was also bewildered with everything that happened tonight. ''Weird. He seemed to have finally became a human. Look! He''s laughing. Initiating conversations. Very accommodating. Teasing someone. He haven''t complained as much as he usually would. His tone of voice isn''t scary, it''s even gentle. Gone are his cold and threatening aura, replaced with warmth. He''s talking in full sentences!!! But all of it was only towards one person, Violet! Impressive! So in a nutshell, the ''Immortal Iceberg'' thawed and became human for her. Awww so sweet but once he talks to others he reverts back to his old self albeit a more toned down version of himself. Wow! as long as I''m within Violet''s perimeter, the Demon Lord has a heart. Nice! I wish you''d come sooner Vy! Where were you all this years?!'' thought Ellie as she glanced at the couple. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The Jackman''s thoughts were put an end when the next course arrived. The waiter placed the dish in each front of them. Tim approached to explain again. "These here are the third course of the night, Soup. This is called ''Buddha Jumps OverThe Wall'' also known as ''Buddha''s Temptation''. The whole dish is served in a Bocote Wood Soup Bowl placed on top of a polished slab of Jasper Stone. The Bowl was carved with intricate patterns and as you can see, on top of it''s lid was a beautifully carved miniature Laughing Buddha" explained Tim beside Elleis who was cutely pointing to the man on the lid. Then Tim walked towards Violet. "Esteemed Guests, may you please open the lids" instructed Tim as he look at everyone and waited for all of then to finish removing the lids. "Inside is the soup made from a blend of Japanese Sea Cucumber, Quail Eggs, Scallops, Abalones, Ayam Cemani Chicken, Jam¨®n Ib¨¦rico (Ham), Pork Tenderloin, Matsutake Mushrooms and 30-year-old Ginseng. Normally the soup contains a Shark''s Fin but due to controversies surrounding it, the Chef instead opt for an alternative which is Bluefin Tuna. It takes two days to prepare. The soup gets its name from allegedly being so tasty that it would entice vegetarian monks to flee from their temples to enjoy the fishy and meaty concoction. Once again, please enjoy our third course of the night" Tim finished explaining and made himself scarce. 79 Nielle likes Soup "An Ailey! Look! Tiny fat man sshhitting on my bowl!" Elleis held the lid of the bowl while pointing towards it. "Pfft. Yes, yes, Elleis. I have one too, look!" Violet reached to hers and held it up to the boy. Then she put it down. She stopped her laughter from hearing the boy''s word ''sshhitting''. "Elleis can you please say ''S'' for me?" asked Violet expectantly to the boy. "Shhh" said Elleis obediently. "Ssssssssss" mouthed Violet. "Ssshhhhhhhhh" Elleis voiced without stop. "How aboutttt this Elleis? Do what An Ailey say alright? Let''s massage our face. Like this" Violet teached eagerly as she began to move her hands in circular motions on her jaw. Elleis was very curious to what his new aunt was teaching him. He adorably followed. One adult and child began some weird exercise. They massaged their jaws, repeatedly opened and closed their mouths. "Elleis relax your mouth like this. Place the tip of your tongue close to the back of your teeth. Look. Like that. You''re doing good. Don''t let your tongue touch the teeth, ok?" Violet patiently instructed Elleis. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. No matter how much Violet wanted to Baby Talk the little guy, she couldn''t. It won''t help the development of the kid. Besides, Baby Talk reminds her Calvin''s face whenever the jerk make faces to annoy her. Meanwhile on the other side of table. The moment Neil opened the lid, the baby girl made a ruckus. "Da!!!!!!! Daaaaaaaaa!!" Nielle cried and began to bang her side of the table to call for her father. "What is it Darling?" Neil glanced at his daughter''s actions lovingly. "Nom, nom, Daaaaa! Daaaaaaa! Daaaaaaaa!" Nielle excitedly replied to her father and used her tiny arms to reach out to the bowl. "Ok, ok, Baby Nielle. Dada will feed you now. Ahhhhhh" exclaimed Neil as he spoon the soup, brought it to his lips and blew it over. He made sure that the temperature isn''t that hot before he fed it to the impatient baby. Nielle fumbly sipped on the spoon. "Omoooooo our Nielle likes soup" gushed Ellie as she helped to wipe the corner of Nielle''s mouth while Neil feeds her. Sitting in the middle of the ruckus of the on-going ''Sssss'' and ''Daaaa'', was a man elegantly and peacefully eating his own soup. He was having soup like he was the only person on the table. Not bothered by the chatters. A scene like it''s cutout straight from a commercial. Some other guests near their table were occasionally glacing at their table. Observing the weird interactions from the distance. Not only did they ordered the restaurant''s most expensive course. The table was also housing a group of gorgeous people and two adorable kids who will also grow up to look just as beautiful as their adult companions. "Good. Gently blow air between your teeth. Make a hissing sound like this. Ssssssss" "Sssshh" Elleis gave all his best to do what his aunt told him to. "Again Elleis. The tip of the tongue does not touch the roof of the mouth or the back of the front teeth when saying the letter" explained Violet gently. "Sssssssss" said Elleis while his eyes began to sparkle. "Look An Ailey! Sssss" shouted Elleis in stepped down from his chair. Happy jumping in joy. "You''re doing it!!!!! Great job Elleis!!" Violet complimented Violet while patting his head. "Yeyyyyyyyy" Elleis clapped his hands. Nielle copied her brother like she always does even without understanding what''s happening, she just knows that Elleis is happy. "Liiiii Liiiii" Nielle babbled to call out her brother while clapping. 80 Eat Without Looking With a new found friend and aunt, the cheerful and excited little boy got hugged by Violet. The boy energetically went back to drag his chair and sit beside his aunt. The other man-child also scooted with his chair to sit extremely close to Violet. "Kid, she''s mine. Go back to your mother" commanded King grumpily. "Bad Angko Mago! An Ailey!" frowned Elleis and whined to Violet. "Go find your own girl" King spoke in disdain. Elleis began to tear up while he''s having a hard time to control himself to not cry and pouted his lips. The little guy didn''t want to be made fun of if he cried. Violet immediately noticed. She hugged Elleis to comfort him while giving King a deathly glare. "K!!! You''re so immature. Can you please grow up and be an adult. You made Elleis cry! Apologize!" scolded Violet while patting Elleis back. "Hmmp!" King rolled his eyes at her. "You! You''re getting jealous of a kid?! Apologize or else!" chastised Violet. Torn in between an actual child and a man acting like a child, Violet could only sigh in exasperation. As the big child won''t budge, she reached out and pulled his ear. "Ow, ow, ow, ow!" complained King in pain. "Apologize" threatened Violet. "Stop! Ok!" bellowed King. Neil and Ellie observed the couple''s amusing behavior. It was really an eye opener for them to see the Iceberg get reprimanded and whipped by someone. ''This dinner is worth it, too bad I''m not brave enough to record everything'' lamented Neil. "Da? Miiiiiiiiiiiiii! Nom, nom?" shouted the baby girl to her mother since her father stopped feeding and ignored her. "Nom? Miiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" wailed Nielle as her mother also ignored her. The parents woke up from their thoughts when they heard the angel complaining. Ellie frantically focused on Nielle that''s on the verge of an incoming tantrum. Both of them raised their spoons to Nielle''s mouth at the same time. Now the angel is confused on whose spoon should she sip her new found favorite soup. Her eyes switching back and forth on the two spoons. "I''m sorry" grumpily mumbled King. "Behave K, will you forgive your Uncle?" warned Violet then asked the boy. "Elleis forgive Meanie Angko" uttered Elleis. "Haha so cute. K it''s your own fault. You can''t blame anyone now that the kid changed your nickname. Come now, let''s eat. The soup looks so inviting" giggled Violet as she spooned herself a mouthful of soup, appreciating the flavor of every ingredient. She ate happily while ignoring the man-child who kept on nudging her to feed him. The group also demolished the course in time. Despite having consumed three courses, they haven''t had their fill yet because the foods were served in small portions. Small enough to not feel satiated but enough for them to explore the taste. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. So far, even Neil isn''t satiated with his triple portions. With his physique, he was required to wolf down massive amount of food to maintain his muscles'' mass. ''Thank you God, for letting me notice King tonight. Now I can eat without looking at the price'', Neil silently prayed to himself. 81 testing emojis ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡á??????????????????????????????????????????????????¡â??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡á??????¡â???????¡á???????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????????????¡á??????¡â??????????????????????????????????????????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????????????¡á??????¡â??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á???????????????????????????????????????????????¡á???????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â????¡á????¡â???????¡á???????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â????????????????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â??????¡á??????¡â????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¨J???¨K???¨L???¨I?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡â?¡á????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????#??*??0??1??2??3??4??5??6??8??9????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????×£?ÃØ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ; 81 Entirely a Different Breed "Esteemed Guests. Here''s your fourth course of the evening, Appetizers" Tim signaled the waiters. The waiters placed the dish in each front of them and refilled theirglasses with water. The dish was served on angular black stoneware bowl that enhances the sensation of flavors. The rough sandpaper texture of the bowl heightens the taste of the dish. "Taking things into a whole new level. This here is our outrageously indulgent surf and turf appetizer. A palm-sized Raw Wagyu Beef Tartare imported from Japan mixed with Bluefin Tuna Tartare. Topping the tartares are Osetra Caviars along with edible 24 Karat Gold Flakes and edible flowers. The flowers were an assortment of Marigold, Chamomile and Daisy. Incorporated with a rich and earthy hearty pat¨¦ of Faux Gras, an alternative for Foie Gras. A paste made from the combination of Walnuts, Mushrooms, Rosemary, Thyme, Sage and Beetroot Puree. The whole dish will be perfected by White Truffle Shavings" After Tim explained their fourth course, he beckoned for the waiters. The waiters once again approached. This time, they each held a piece of White Truffle and Stainless Steel Italian Truffle Shaver over each bowl of the appetizers. The waiters carefully slid the Truffle down the paddle and over the blade. After they finished their task, they quietly retreated but one of them was stopped by Neil. "Excuse me? Can you please shave it all for me?" Neil politely asked while he grabbed the arm of the startled waiter. "Uh? Rii-right away Sir-Esteemed Guest" answered the waiter in panick. After the waiter finished shaving the whole White Truffle, Neil looked up and noticed everyone in their table looking at him weirdly. "What? It''s not everyday I get to eat White Truffle for free. This stuff are expensive as hell" commented Neil to justify his actions while feeding the little angel. "Vy you must be wondering why my Neil is entirely a different breed compared to your King?" said Ellie while wiping the corner of Elleis mouth with the bib. Violet nodded without thinking while King took over her bowl to slice it up for her. When King heard what Ellie said, he too nodded in delight because of the ''your King'' part. "They''re maternal cousins and grew up together. But before all that, my Neil was born and raised from another country before they got to know of his existence" Ellie said while she ate. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "You see my mother and King''s mother were best friends and cousins. Great Grandma and Great Grandpa at that time were against my parents. My mother was promised to another man long ago before she left our country to study. She met my father and also got pregnant too. Hence the blonde and blue eyes. So my mother eloped with my father. After a few years our Great Grandparents mellowed out. They investigated and searched for us before they passed away" Neil told his story briefly as he finished eating his second serving. [YoureMySun: Just to be sure, I looked it up.] ["Copyright protects the particular layout of a recipe in a published recipe book, or the photos that accompany the recipe. But copyright does not protect the idea or instructions that the recipe embodies" "Copyright law does not protect recipes that are mere listings of ingredients. Nor does it protect other mere listings of ingredients such as those found in formulas, compounds, or prescriptions. Copyright protection may, however, extend to substantial literary expression¡ªa description, explanation, or illustration, for example¡ªthat accompanies a recipe or formula or to a combination of recipes, as in a cookbook" (IP Spotlight)] [Singer, Jim. "Are food recipes protected by copyright?" IP Spotlight, 3 Feb. 2015, https://ipspotlight.com/2015/02/03/are-food-recipes-protected-by-copyright/#targetText=Copyright%20law%20does%20not%20protect%20recipes%20that%20are%20mere%20listings%20of%20ingredients.&targetText=Copyright%20protection%20may%2C%20however%2C%20extend,recipes%2C%20as%20in%20a%20cookbook.] 82 Origin Story of the Cheapskate "My mother turned her back against wealth and chose a simple and humble life with my father. We get by with just a roof over our heads, clothes on our bodies and three meals a day. My family wasn''t rich and was fairly normal, so from an early age I knew the value of hard-earned money. They raised me to work hard and cherish what I have. Back then we can''t afford a lot of things. If I wanted something, I worked and saved for it. And I guess old habits die hard. Even now that we''re affluent, I still am like that" reminisced Neil happily as he finished his last serving. "What age were you again when they brought you back here?" asked Ellie as if trying to recall something. "I think I was 9 years old then" answered Neil. King looked over to Violet while he fed her and said, "That''s the origin story of the Cheapskate" "It''s normal to be frugal" retorted Neil. "Spendthrift" chimmed Ellie. "You''re the abnormal one" commented Violet. "You''re supposed to be on my side" complained King as he pouted in front of Violet. King nodded towards Tim. "Besides, King is the only exception. He alone can rival the whole family''s combined wealth by himself" remarked Neil. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. While they conversed with one another, their table was once again cleaned up. Some waiters approaching from a distance carrying white square plates. Tim waited for the right moment to serve the next course. When he finally found it, he signaled towards the waiters. They then placed it on the table and quietly left. Tim waited for King''s confirmation. When he finally got it he began to talk. "Esteemed Guests. Here''s our fifth course of the night, Salad. It consisted of fine ingredients such as Florette Baby Leaf salad saut¨¦ed in Moulin Jean Marie Cornille olive oil from Provence. These ingredients are encased in a hand woven container made with interwoven strips of Courgettes, Red Peppers, Potatoes, to which are added a Tagliatelle of Cucumber, and Cauliflower Puree" Tim introduced the salad with much gusto. "The salad basket are encircled by Almas Golden Caviar, made from the eggs of Albino and Oscietre sturgeons, formerly reserved for the Russian Tsars. And also kreel caught Langoustines, Cornish Crab and Lobster. The salad was then dusted with grated Truffle, Gold Leaf and drizzled with a Red Romano Pepper Essence and 30-year-old Balsamic Vinegar", Tim finished his explanation and left immediately to let the guests enjoy the meal. Violet gazed at the salad and thought to herself, ''Despite the lengthy explanation and ingredients, it''s my first time seeing a fist-sized salad. Aren''t salads supposed to be huge portions?'' "Does everything have Caviars? First the Egg Custard, then the Tartares and now the Salad" said Neil as he stuffed his mouth. "Are you complaining?" asked King calmly as he opened his mouth and waited patiently in front of Violet. "No! Never! Caviars are the best. If it is your treat I could eat this everyday" Neil repeatedly swiveled his head in denial. 83 Huge Pain in the Ass-I-mean-Bum Finally noticing the punchable face looming over her, the irked Violet fed him. On the other side of the table, the parents were having a hard time feeding the little guy and angel. "Please? Elleis come on. Look, Nielle isn''t eating. As her big brother you should show her that you can eat your Veggies" Ellie pleaded as she tried to feed the little guy who kept on avoiding the spoon with a speed unimaginable for a kid. "No" protested the little guy vehemently. Seeing her brother''s actions and the copycat that she is, Nielle also avoided the spoon held by her father. "No, no, no, no, no, no" babbled Nielle cutely while shaking her head happily. "Darling?? Please for Dada?" begged Neil. "No, no, no, no, no, no" Nielle continued to turn her father down as if she understands what''s she''s doing. "Don''t you love Dada?" asked Neil. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "No, no, no" replied Nielle as she pulled her bib. "Do you love Mimi?" Ellie chipped in. "No, no" responded Nielle gleefully. "Big brother?" questioned Elleis while not forgetting to dodge the spoon his mother tried to covertly push onto his mouth. "No" clapped Nielle. "Did you have a great evening?" asked Violet with a smile. "No, no" Nielle shook her head. "Do you want a million dollars?" teased King. "No, no, no" Nielle tapped the table with her teeny hands. "Do you love your Grandparents?" Neil asked his adorable daughter. "No, no" "Is there anything you like?" joked Violet who''s been recording the whole time ever since the moment the baby girl started spouting endless ''no-s''. "No, no" replied Nielle cheerfully. "Your daughter doesn''t love you Neil! Do you love your Uncle Margaux?" teased King and joined in on the fun. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no" "Hahahahaha! Serves you right!" Ellie commented. "She said no Meanie Angko" said Elleis while nodding his head. "HAHAHAHAHA! Bro she said more ''no'' to you!" laughed Neil while repeatedly hitting King''s shoulder strongly who was seated beside him. "I got it on video!" exclaimed Violet who in turn got glared at by King. "Y-you!!!" said King angrily. "Send me the video later Vy! Let''s add each other. There, friend request sent" shouted Ellie. While the kids got distracted, the couple successfully managed to sneakily shove a spoon full of vegetables onto their mouths. Elleis immediately spat the food out and dramatically started to gagged. Perfectly portraying a face that looked like he just swallowed a fly. Nielle on the other hand, her face contorted into something that showed that she just ate the most abhorred and horrendous food there was in existence. She started to retch and tried so hard to figure out how to throw it up. When she can''t remove it, she used her tiny hands to dig it out. "Wow! They sure love their Veggies" sarcastically remarked King. "It must be really hard for you Ell" said Violet while watching Nielle. "Yeah Vy. Veggies are a huge pain in the ass-I-mean-bum" whined Ellie in defeat. 84 You Have Great Eyes Seeing the struggling parents, Violet had an idea. She leaned towards King to whisper. After listening to her, King waved towards Tim. A few minutes passed, Tim and a waiter approached the table. The waiter placed a small communal pot over a portable stove heated with a spirit lamp on the middle of the table. Inside the pot, something gooey was bubbling. The waiter then placed long-stemmed forks in front of them. "What are this for Vy?" questioned Ellie curiously. "King?" Neil glanced towards King, wondering what the couple was up to. "Well, I had a friend who also had a hard time feeding her siblings. I remembered what she did then. This here is a Cheddar Cheese Fondue. Take that long forks. You too Elleis. Then pick up a veggie and dip it in the cheese. Don''t forget to blow over it if it''s too hot before eating" explained Violet whilst demonstrating. The little guy was afraid at first but still followed his aunt''s instructions. Elleis clumsily dipped the veggie and brought it on his plate. Braving himself to eat his nemesis, he raised it over his mouth. Feeling all eyes on him, he closed his eyes and quickly shoved it in. At first he slowly chewed, anticipating the incoming heinous taste. But when it didn''t come, he opened his eyes and chewed the food in delight. "HE ATE IT!" gasped Ellie. "Lo-love! Nielle ate hers too" bellowed Neil while he held out the long fork to his daughter. "Da! Nom?" Nielle cutely tilted her head as she called her father. "Good" smiled Violet. "VY!!!!!!! WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN ALL THIS YEARS?! KING! YOU POSSESSIVE POPSICLE DEMON LORD! YOU SHOULD HAVE BROUGHT HER SOONER?!" Ellie shouted while she accusingly pointed her index finger towards King. "What? It can''t be helped that ''MY V'', emphasis on ''MY'', is such a great woman. MY WOMAN! HOHOHOHO!" boasted King while laughing out loud without abandon. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ''This guy. He really can''t let go any chance to be conceited. Sigh'', thought Violet while smiling unknowingly. She glanced at Ellie and then said, "Ell! Later I''ll chat you the other ways to fool-ehem-make the children eat their veggies. It''s not good for them to always eat cheese and eventually they''ll get tired from it. It''ll be much better to mix it up" Ellie looked over with sparkling eyes and brought her hands together as if to worship her savior, Violet. "Dude why do I get the feeling that if I didn''t ran into you guys, we wouldn''t have known about Violet? You disappeared Bro! You owe me an explanation! Even Adam was helpless. HE''S A DOCTOR AND HELPLESS! YET VIOLET WAS ABLE TO MAKE THEM EAT WITHOUT THE WATERWORKS AND TANTRUMS!" exclaimed Neil as if a huge burden has been lifted off his shoulders. "I''m paying" King smugly smirked. "Wha- Like I said you have great eyes! Yep! You found the only one Violet out of the world population of 7.7 Billion" Neil skillfully changed his tune. "Yes, yes. Very generous and gentlemanly too" Ellie nodded along with her husband. Outside the conversation of the adults, the two kids quietly stuffed their mouths looking like squirrels. 85 Give our Compliments to the Chef Shortly after the whole veggie episode, the next course were being served. "Esteemed Guests. Here''s our sixth course of the night, Fish. This is called Torafugu Sashimi or Tiger Puffer Fish. It''s a poisonous fish but fret not Esteemed Guests, it is meticulously prepared and made by our chef. Who is also a Licensed Fugu Chef that underwent countless years of trainings. The fish was also prepared using ''Hiki'', a knife whose sole purpose is for preparing Fugu. This dish is very safe and exceeds the required standards" Tim assured them right away. "The chef with great skill sliced the fish into translucent feathery pieces and arranged them in a Chrysanthemum pattern on a Obsidian platter. Chrysanthemum is a symbol that represents ''Longevity and Rejuvenation''. Accompanied with a Ponzu Dip, a sauce created from the mixture of Soy Sauce and Citrus Juice" explained Tim as he pointed to the dish. "In consideration of the kids present in the table since it isn''t good for them to consume raw fish especially a poisonous variant. The Chef has prepared something else for them. Fruit Cocktail served in a transparent Cube Bowl. Inside are an amalgam of Yubari King Melon and Densuke Black Watermelon cut into cubes. The blocks are then arranged symmetrically inside the cube bowl to form into a Rubik''s Cube. With a glaze of Honey as the finishing touch. Please enjoy!" Tim quietly excused himself after his lengthy explanation. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Wow so pretty! Look An Ailey! Meanie Angko! Pretty Fruits!" Elleis stared at the cocktails merrily. "NOM!" happily shouted Nielle as she reached for it with her wee arms. Violet gushed from the little guy''s and baby girl''s reaction. She felt like an arrow struck her heart from their cuteness overload. She unconsciously grabbed the corner of King''s sleeve. All throughout the night, except for eating and answering their friends, King never took his eyes off of Violet. And seeing how much the wife is enjoying everything, King thought of something and beckoned for Tim to come over. "How may I help you Young Master?" politely inquired Tim. "We would love to give our compliments to the chef" stated King as he removed Violet''s hand holding his sleeves and took it to intertwine his fingers to hers then he held it. Violet felt her heart beat faster when King said ''We''. She looked up and found their eyes meet,sending electricity through their connected hands. When the others on the table heard what he said, they all perked up. Excited to meet the amazing person that dazzled them with food this evening. "I sincerely thank you Young Master. It is our honor and will gladly pass your genuine compliments to the chef" replied Tim eagerly. "No, bring the chef here" ordered King. "Um, Young Master I would like to apologize. You see, the chef would like to keep their anonymity. I really apologize Esteemed Guests" Tim repeatedly bowed down to show his sincerity. "Please stop Mr. Tim, it''s alright. But we would like to know why is that?" asked Violet full of curiosity. 86 Married Couples "The chef prefers to remain unknown and maintain their anonymity. The chef said that in our restaurant, the focus should be on the food and the customers rather than her/himself. I''m sorry Young Mistress" Tim once again bowed down deeply. "Ok, you may go. But still pass my compliments to the chef" said King calmly. Seeing that the Young Master and Mistress weren''t showing displeasure or anger on their faces, Tim breathed out a sigh of relief as he made his way into the kitchen. He felt his heart almost leapt out of his chest when he heard their request to meet the chef. "This place is getting more mysterious" commented Neil as he fed the baby girl with fruits. "Interesting" remarked Ellie while taking the first bite of the fugu without the dip. "Pretty" mumbled Elleis while munching on the fruits. "Honey?" asked Violet. "Yes Lablab?" replied King delightfully looking down on the curious little bunny. "Do you know something about the chef?" questioned Violet while hiding her flushed cheeks. "No, but it kind of reminded me of something. Back then there was a weird proposal. Maybe that was this restaurant''s business proposal for the mall. The owner also wants anonimity. In order for them to be accepted by me, I demanded that even if it''s only Alfred. He must know and check the owner for security purposes. The owner compromised. I trust Alfred''s judgements. He definitely knows who is the chef. Do you want me to call him?" explained King briefly. "No. It''s alright. If this is what the chef wants then it''s ok. The chef''s mysteriousness adds onto this restaurant''s charm" smiled Violet. "Wow! This place is really interesting. How did you guys get to know of this place?" asked Ellie. "We don''t. We coincidentally stopped in front of it while we were walking. You?" replied Violet while remembering how King carried her. "It was recommended by a colleague as I was asking around a good place to celebrate our monthsary" said Neil sheepishly while scratching the back of his head. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Awwwwww. Happy Monthsary to you guys! I never thought that married couples still celebrates things like this" gushed Violet and greeted the couple. No longer feeling any shyness or reservations towards the couple she just met tonight. "Hehehe" shyly giggled Ellie while blushing. ''I was only planning to get the four course meal. Thank you King for the full course and free food! You are the best'', thought Neil as he gave King a thumbs up in his mind. "This place really is mysterious. The restaurant is situated on a very hidden part of the mall. They don''t have any advertisements too. I just searched online. Look, there''s nothing about it and yet this place is full house. The Chef is a secret. The place and interior design is beautiful. The food is to die for. And the service is top-notch" remarked Violet while she held her phone out. "We really lucked out on finding this place" exclaimed Ellie. 87 Learned to be Cautious After their sixth course, they can already see the next course coming. In each person, the waiters placed down two simple Gold Trimmed White Fine Bone China Plates, a Stainless Steel Gravy Boat and refilled their glasses with water. "Esteemed Guests. Here''s our seventh course of the evening, First Main Course - White Meat. Starring on both dishes was the Volaille de Bresse. Also known as the original corn-fed chicken. The history of Bresse Chicken can be traced back as far as 1591. It also became the first live foodstuff to obtain a protected designation of origin certification. The certificated chicken must be reared in Bresse and also only eat food grown in the region" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "The dish on the first plate is called ''Supr¨ºme de volaille de Bresse''. Roasted Chicken Breast Strips on a Tabbouleh malted Barley Garnish and an Onion stuffed with Mushroom Sauce accompanied with a Gravy Boat. The Tabbouleh is a Levantine vegetarian salad made of finely chopped parsley, tomatoes, mint, onion and seasoned with olive oil, lemon juice, salt and pepper" explained Tim with elegance. "The dish on the second plate is called Bresse Chicken with Morel Mushrooms and Jura Vin Jaune. The juicy Chicken Breast served generously with Morel Sauce. Topped with Poached Morel Mushrooms and Vegetables cooked Al Dente harmoniously arranged on the plate. The Morel Sauce was made fromthe broth where the chicken simmered. The broth was a fusion of deglazed and reduced White Wine, Jura Vin Jaune, Chicken stock, Onion, Bouquet Garni, Cream, Mustard Leaves, Radish, Marigold Petals and Cider Vinegar" explained Tim as he pointed to the other plate. "Please enjoy esteemed guests" smiled Tim as he retreated from the table. The kids enthusiastically ate the dishes. Elleis tactfully separated the vegetables. Since there''s no Cheese Fondue, he experimented the taste by dipping the veggies in the Gravy Boat. "Not as great as the gooey Cheese but I think I can eat it" commented Elleis when he felt his An Ailey''s gaze on him. Unlike earlier where she eats everything her father holds onto her mouth, baby girl Nielle learned to be cautious. Especially when she recognized it as veggies. Nielle looked over to her brother to observe him. Seeing that he ate it, she also slowly tried to accept it. She licked it first to taste then chewed it gingerly. As much as it was so comical to see their kids'' funny reaction in eating veggies, Ellie and Neil learned their lessons. They can''t afford to have the kids traumatized by eating it. Applying what Violet taught them, Neil dipped the veggies to the gravy and also adding a small piece of meat before he held it up for Nielle to eat. On the other couple''s side. Unlike earlier where King took her plates, this time he moved his entire chair and positioned himself right next to Violet while maintaining their holding-hands. Their shoulders touching each other. Less than an arm''s length away. Using one hand, King carefully sliced the meat in Violet''s plates. 88 Long Story Shor ''I swear if I turn, my face will definitely bump to him. Doesn''t he know the concept of personal space'', lamented Violet in her mind while not noticing the corner of her lips stretching upwards into a smile as she watched his hand on hers and his hands slicing on the plate. "Open up" demanded King as he held the food on Violet''s mouth. "What? Are you FBI?" joked Violet. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Funny. Come on eat up" retorted King. "I''m fine. I can eat on my own" said Violet as she tried to grab the fork. "Be the woman of yo-" "Ok! Ok, I''ll open my mouth" Violet quickly cut him off. "My turn! Ahhhh" chuckled King. "Enjoy!" said Violet mischievously as she continuously fed him spoonful after spoonful. King sped up his chewing and swallowing to keep up with Violet''s antics and to not be defeated. And in turn he copied her too. In the end, they are the first to have finished the seventh course. Since they finished fast, both of them were left to observe the family eat. Nielle played after she finished eating her share, Neil began to eat his first plate, Ellie finished half of hers and Elleis flooding his plate with gravy. Violet decided to ask something. "Sooooooooo Ell, how did the two of you meet?" asked Violet curiously perking her ears up for gossip. "Hm? He was stalking me" replied Ellie while nodding and recalling their past. "Hey! I did no such thing!" Neil retorted as he scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Really? How come I remember otherwise? Then Love, please do the honor and jog our memory" teased Ellie as she poked fun at her husband. "Ehem. Ehem. Long story short. She was never my girlfriend. I never asked her out. I never courted her. But it was just one day, something dawned on me. At that time, I was searching everywhere for that one person that I would spend the rest of my life with. And there she was, right in front of me! It was her all along!" exclaimed Neil as he reminisced with happiness in his eyes and gestured towards Ellie lovingly. "Whenever we were hanging out, I always saw this weird spectacle. I know this may sound corny but there was this ray of sunlight always on her. Like a halo of ethereal light of some sort. It was as if God put a spotlight on her for me to see that she''s different from everybody else. There was this symphony that kept on repeating in my head, ''Neil! She''s your Wife! She''s the one!''. Seriously. No joking" Neil was smiling heartily as he reached out to grab a hold of Ellie''s hand across the table and retold their love story. "And then we left for San Francisco. We had a business trip for the company. But before that. Leading to that. A week before, I spoke to the guys while we were out drinking. Me and Ellie weren''t together then. She wasn''t my girlfriend" 89 Explaining Things "But you two know each other?" asked Violet curiously. "Yes, we already knew each other then. We we''re best friends. Going back, I said to the guys ''Bros I think I''m getting married''. They all stared at me. All of them knew that the me at that time wanted to start my own family. Guess what the guys said?" Neil looked over at King and waited. "What they said?" Violet glances at King too. "We all collectively asked ''Who? Ellie?'' back then" stated King flatly. "Eh? That''s it?" Violet sent Neil a questioning look. "Yes, I was really shocked then. I even questioned, ''Who told you guys? Did anyone told you?''. I was very bewildered then because I haven''t told anyone and planned to keep it to myself up to that point" explained Neil as he lovingly observed his wife take away the Gravy Boat from the clutch of his son. Ellie finished her food then she helped the little guy to eat while Neil was almost done. By now, Neil devoured five plates and is currently eating his last. "Neil its was just a matter of time. You may not have seen it for yourself then. But to us it was clear as day how different you treat her compared to everyone else. You care for her a lot. Or even when we talk about Ellie, there''s something different with the way you talk. You know V. Not only once but there are a lot of instances where, whenever Ellie needs something, someone or if she''s in trouble or sick, Neil will drop everything at the hat and rush towards her wherever he was. He even left some of his exes on their date because Ellie called. Then the next day they''ll break-up and Neil will go on with his life like nothing happened at all. You''ll even defend her when she''s not even present. And no matter how many times you always said that you''re just taking care of your little sister, you can''t fool us. Even when you brought her to become part of our circle, you really care for her a lot. Have you ever wondered why Hardin didn''t made a move on her? It''s because we already seen it coming" revealed King as he talked calmly and steadily. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Both Neil and Ellie was dumbfounded with what just happened. "Bro that''s the longest I''ve ever heard you talk in my entire life" said Neil after Ellie reached to close his hanging mouth. "King I''m touched. As far as I''ve known you, you were always the one-word guy" Ellie smiled brightly at King. "Huh? You two are weird, I didn''t do it for you. I was explaining things for my wife to understand" declared King as his brows bunched up together while looking at the two then turned to look at Violet and squeezed her dainty hand. After they heard him, Ellie''s smile cracked while Neil''s jaw dropped again. ''Sigh. K you really have talent in ruining moments'', commented Violet in her mind. 90 Making her feel that theres something Neil was done eating by the time King finished talking. Tim noticed that they were done and the table quieted down. Together with the waiters, they came close to the table, cleaned it up and served the next course. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Once again, good evening Esteemed Guests. Here''s our eighth course, Palate Cleanser. This Sorbet was made from a mango grown by dedicated farmers in Japan''s Miyako Prefecture. It''s called ''Taiyo no Tamago'' or ''The Egg of the Sun''. The mango was famously known for its coveted and incomparable candy-like sweetness with a hint of pineapple and coconut. The Mango Sorbet was served in a stunningly elegant Classic Martini Glass with Mother of Pearl Finish. Every scoop will make you feel like you eat sorbet out of a rainbow" elucidated Tim as he signaled for the other glass to be served. "Earlier, I passed your thoughts to the Chef. The Chef said that he/she felt deeply appreciated by your heartfelt praise. He/she hoped that the food tonight will give you all a great experience just like how it did to him/her. For the adults, this here on the other glass is a gift from the Chef. This is called ''Limoncello'', a liqueur made from lemons. The Chef frequently travels for his/her search and passion for food. The Chef acquired this liqueur from Italy''s Amalfi Coast. Served well chilled, neat and in a chilled Cordial Glass with a tall, heavy sham, sensuously curved cup and contemporary design. As for the kids, water with ''Limone di Sorrento'' or Sorrento Lemon" after Tim presented the course, he politely withdrawn himself from the table. The awkwardness surrounding the table was broken my by the giggles and babbles of the super cute little angel. "Daaaaaa! Nom im im! Im im!" Nielle feebly waddled her stubby arms to the mango sorbet. "Oh, ok, ok darling" doted Neil. "Ell, Im im?" inquired Violet to Ellie. "For Nielle there are two things. ''Im im'' specifically for ice cream and for the rest of the food, she calls it ''Nom'' in general. And ''Nom'' also means she wants to eat. That''s basically it haha" informed Ellie as she reigned down the little guy who stood up on his chair. "An Ailey it''s yummy" exclaimed Elleis with sparkling eyes. "So cuteeeeeee" Violet tried to reach out because she wanted to pinched the little guy''s cheeks but she was stopped and pulled by the possessive jealous manchild beside her. "Ughhh. So what happened after you spoke to the guys?" complained Violet and looked towards Neil, completely ignoring the Koala Man on her side. "Huh? Ah yeah. So we went to San Francisco for the company business trip. And. And she was feeling something. Maybe I was already making her feel that there''s something. And then I just proposed to her" Neil smiled, a smile that reached his eyes and gazed on Ellie''s eyes while he spooned sorbet to the baby girl and she was making the little guy sit down. "Eh? Did you gave her a ring?" questioned Violet. "There''s no ring. The proposal doesn''t have any of those clich¨¦ stuff. No ring. No extravagance. No big surprises. No videos. No kneeling. Nothing" 91 Threw Caution through the Wind "It was just the whole four days of working. We were out eating together like we usually do. Just best friends having dinner. There was nothing between us. Nothing at all. But there was so much love already. Not only love but there was so much conviction in me, ''Ellie I''m gonna get you. You''re gonna be my wife''. And I just proposed to her when I felt all this thoughts flooding my mind, ''Just propose. Just say it!''. And if she said no, then and there I''ll court her no matter how long it takes. I''ll madly court her. I must have her. Because she''s the one!" narrated Neil as he gave two out of his three sorbet to his wife and son. The mother and son with sweet tooth. The remaining one, he shared it with his baby girl. "As we were eating I said ''Will you marry me?'', out of the blue. And she was like ''What?''. You should have seen how shocked she was. And she said ''Yes'' while nodding" said Neil teary-eyed while he recalled the proposal. "Kyahhhhhhhhhh!!!!! " shouted Violet cringingly while using her free hand to grab King''s shoulder and yanked him side to side. When Violet screamed, the kids copied her without understanding why she did that in the first place. "Kyahh!" Elleis looked up from his two sorbets and pumped his fist up. "Yaaaaaaaa!" exclaimed Nielle and clapped repeatedly. "I wasn''t expecting she''ll say yes. I just threw caution through the wind. When I heard her answer, I cried" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Seriously?" this time it was King''s turn to ask Neil. "Yes! Seriously. I cried right in front of her. I was like, ''Oh my God! I''m getting married! She said yes to be my wife!''. I stood up from my chair, started shouting that as I ran all over the restaurant. I was the happiest man in the world" excitedly answered Neil. "Yep. That, he definitely did. Everyone was looking at him, started clapping and congratulating both of us" commented Ellie while happily eating her second sorbet. "Wait. Are you two alone there?" questioned Violet. "Yes. It was just the two of us. I was able to keep her all to myself at that time since our other coworkers were very tired from touring San Francisco" answered Neil as he handed tissue to his wife. "And then even after three months, its like we really didn''t do anything. We really kept it that way. How we normally are around each other even though we''re engaged. When we''re all set, we went to New Zealand. We planned, arranged and organized our Wedding. And that''s the only time that we really connected" Neil affectionately observed his wife. "You know that''s the only time that we started holding hands and all the other things that couples do. When I kissed her, it was like ''Wow''. We were so in love" said Neil while he helped Nielle drink her lemon water. "Amazing. That''s so sweet" remarked Violet. 92 Always Ran into Each Other "Ell! No hesitation, why did you said yes right away then?" Violet enthusiastically asked Ellie. "I''ve also asked her that too. Come on Love, tell her what you told me" chimed Neil. "I don''t know. It felt so right. Because I know you. I saw something in you. I saw that you were such a good person. Despite the playboy that you were, I saw the goodness in you. I saw that. You weren''t one of those guys that went over the top to impress me, just showing their fake sides. I''ve always seen the real you" conveyed Ellie with all of her heart as she held his hands. "Awwww. What a great love story that you two have. Soooo how did you two meet? It seemed from your story you two go way back"said Violet as she finished her sorbet and unknowingly rested her head on King''s shoulder. "Yup. Went to the same Junior and Senior High but we didn''t knew of each other then. We were just passing strangers that recognized each other''s faces. Then we officially met and became acquainted in College. We saw each other again in the same class, same class schedule, same major, joined the same organization, joined the same club and same university. After one month since the semester began, we met yet again. But this time, we ran into each other in the Gym where we both workout. We always ran into each other" narrated Ellie while smiling beautifully. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Food''s here" declared King when he noticed Tim from a far. While they were talking, the table''s been cleaned. The waiter approached and served the next course. "Esteemed Guests. Here''s our ninth course of the night, Second Main Course - Red Meat. Served on the right side of Fort Worth Steak Plate made from Acacia Wood was Polmard''s Vintage 2000 Rare Millesime C?te de Boeuf. The C?te de Boeuf was pan seared with Salted Butter, a splash of Olive Oil, tied and smoked with Thyme Sprigs and a dash of Salt and Pepper" explained Tim enthusiastically while presenting. "The beef was from a cattle called ''Blonde Aquitaine'' bred and raised by a famous Family Boucherie Business in France. What makes this beef so special was that it underwent a unique Hibernation Meat Treatment created by the distinguished family helmed by its six generations of history that date back as far as 1846" Tim gave more light to the background of the second main course. "On the left side of the Steak Plate were a selection of side dishes. Included were: Dauphinoise potatoes, layered slices of potato baked in milk, cream and a little cheese in a small Red Porcelain Ramekin. Mashed Potatoes fortified with mustard and a drizzle of red wine sauce served in a small Blue Porcelain Ramekin. Pomme Noisettes, potatoes carved into a hazelnut-shape. Fresh Spring Asparagus. And lastly, a very small metal bucket of B¨¦arnaise Dipping Sauce made of clarified butter emulsified in egg yolks, white wine vinegar and flavored with herbs" After explaining the course, Tim took a huge breathe in from his lengthy description of the mouth-watering food then quietly left. 93 It Was You All Along Following Tim''s departure, no one talked. Each of them were so engrossed with the Steak. With just the sound of cutlery hitting the Steak Plate and their chewing. Violet removed her hand from his hold and didn''t gave King the chance to cut the steak for her but instead she dove right into the food and ate it happily. Seeing Violet behaving like that, King at first frowned when she let go but he surrendered in defeat and began to eat to see what''s up with the food. On the other side of the table, Neil swiftly cut up the three steaks, with one of it into tiny pieces. He ate non-stop while also multitasking to feed Nielle. Ellie also sliced the little guy''s and her steak into small pieces. While his mother was busy, Elleis began eating. Starting with dipping the Asparagus and Pomme Noisettes into the B¨¦arnaise Dip. After some time, everyone finished their food with the exception of Neil. He''s almost done with his last steak. Both the woman at the table looked up from their plates and coincidentally made eye contact. Ellie coughed to get their attention and continued her story. "Ehem. So in a while, from strangers to acquaintances, acquaintances to friends and then friends into best friends. We were so close like two peas in a pod. We always talk, hangout, travel, partied, drink and studied together. Eventually, Neil introduced me to the guys. I became one of the guys. It''s like I suddenly got six brothers in an instant. After graduating, we got accepted and worked in the same company. Then we also went to the same Grad School" "We both dated around. Especially him, he had hordes of girlfriends back then. We always show off our individual relationships towards each other. And of course as his ''little sister'', I always filtered his girlfriends from the good ones to the bad ones. I''ve introduced some girls to him. And I gave out advices in wooing girls, which he eventually used on me after we got married" Ellie narrowed her loving eyes at Neil. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Neil scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "There was even a time that the guys went around beating up my cheating exes. With Neil getting into fights and breaking their noses" said Ellie in reminisce. "Yeah, good old days" commented Neil. "Yup. It was fun investigating your exes before we beat them up" remarked King. "What?!" exclaimed Ellie. "Wait, what?! So all those intel you gave us, you investigated them?" questioned Neil. "Yes. I didn''t do it myself, but Alfred hired some people to investigate" recounted King. "You brutes really were too much! Ughhh! Because of you guys, I went through all the trouble to date secretly and hide it. I always wondered how you guys found out whenever I have a new relationship. It was you all along?!" pointed Ellie accusingly at King. King grinned arrogantly and puffed up his chest as if to boast what he did. Violet reflexively face-palmed herself. 94 I Love Cheese "Esteemed Guests. Here''s our tenth course of the evening, Cheese. In front each of you, lies a Mini Cheese Platter and Charcuterie served on a small Wooden Board made from Olive Wood" said Tim after the waiters placed the course. "The platter was inspired from the Cheese Platter unveiled in Frome Cheese and Agricultural Show in Somerset, England. On the platter was a collection of many kinds of Cheese cut in different shapes and sizes. It includes: Pule Cheese, a very rare smoked cheese made from the Milk of endangered species called ''Balkan Donkeys'' in Serbia. Next is a Wykes Farms Vintage Cheddar, a cheese infused with White Truffle and Gold Leaf produced by the lauded Cheesemaker Farm" Tim presented the course dutifully. "The next cheese is Winnimere produced in USA, a brie made from the Milk of grass-fed Ayshire Cows then washed with beer to give the rind a rosy color before the cheese was to be aged. Next is a Caciocavallo Podolico Del Gargano produced all over Southern Italy, a cheese made from the Milk of low yield rare breed of cattle called ''Podolica'' and then the cheese is suspended in the air to mature" Tim got distracted for a bit when he saw the little guy sneakily ate some small pieces of the food while he was still explaining. And it seems like it was only him that noticed Elleis actions since everyone''s focus was on him. He almost laughed from his cuteness but was able to reign himself in. He cleared his throat subtly and continued. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "The next cheese is Beaufot D''ete produced in French Alps, a cheese aged in a cool mountain cellar and was highly sought after by fondue enthusiasts because of its creaminess and nutty flavor. Next is a Extra Old Bitto produced in Italy''s Valtelline Valley, a cheese aged more than the usual ten years for a Bitto. Behind the Bitto, lies a thousand years of history. With the first written evidence dating back to 16th century. The Bitto was made from the Milks of Alpine Brown Milking Cows and Orobic Goats that only fed off fresh alpine pastures" "Wah, tasty" muttered Elleis as he decided in his head that cheese will be his favorite from now on. Tim explanation and everyone''s attention was halted when they heard the little guy exclamations. "I-I''m sorry. I love cheese" meekly said the little guy as he quickly withdrew his hands off the table when he got found out by everyone else. "Aawwwww so cuteeeee" gushed Violet. "Elleis" calmly said Ellie as she looked over the little guy. "I promise I''ll listen properly" Elleis quickly voiced out. "It''s a promise Young Guest" said Tim endearingly. Then he went on with his explanation. Everyone smiled from the little guy''s words even the staffs around and people on other tables that heard too. The other kid was looking at everything in interest. Nielle adorably bobbed her head towards her father and babbled, "Da, nom?" "Darling not yet" dotingly said Nielle while softly patting the crown of her head. 95 Raring To Go At I "The next is a soft blue-veined handcrafted cheese that took the food scene by storm, it is called Gorau Glas. The cheese was a happy accident invented by a farmer''s wife in Wales. Then the next is a rare Moose Cheese called Elk House Cheese, a cheese from the Milk of the Farm''s only three calves produced in Sweden''s Bjurholm. The last cheese is the popular Clawson Stilton Gold, a gilded British Stilton Cheese infused with Gold Liqueur and added with Gold Leaf" After Tim described the Cheeses in depth, he observed the little guy who''s been intensely staring at the platter with sparkling eyes. There were even times that he noticed the little guy reaching out only to take his arms back again and again. Tim moved on and continued. "Aside from the Cheese, there is also the Charcuterie. Charcuterie is an assembly of different meats that are stacked, fanned-out or folded on the platter. The meat included are: thinly sliced Iberian Manchado de Jabugo from Spain, a ham cured for six years made from Pigs that were reared for three years. Another ham from Spain and can also be found in Portugal was Jam¨®n Ib¨¦rico, made from Black Iberian Pigs that roamed Pastures and Oak Groves to feed on Hebs, Acorns, Chestnuts, Olives or Roots" As he was explaining the meats, this time he noticed another guest behaving like the little guy. Tim recalled that this guy was the kid''s father. Neil almost took one of the meats but was able to control himself when he saw his son ready to pounce at the food any moment. "Next is a cold cut of Mortadella which is a symbol of Bologna, an Italian Sausage made of heat-cured meat from selected Pork then finely grounded with diced Bacon and packed in a Cow''s gut. In one of the tiny Stainless Steel Cups placed on top of the platter were Rillettes, Pat¨¦ like spread of meat with a coarser texture. The meat was made from a Duck that was slow-cooked and then shredded" In the midst of his explanation. Tim noticed that except for the Young Master who''s sitting with his regal and elegance, everyone else were looking at him like hungry wolves raring to go at it with the food. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "In another of the tiny Stainless Steel Cups is a spread of Mousse, a blend of spices, cream, chicken and liver in a mixer and then strained finely into a creamy and smooth texture. Next is a thinly sliced Genoa Truffle Salami, made from Pork, Veal, Garlic, Red Wine, Truffle and Pepper. The one next to it was a Soppressata sliced a little bit thick, made with Pork and with higher fat. The last meat of Charcuterie is a thinly sliced Prosciutto, a fatty cut of Lamb meat cured in Salt and hung to dry for months" After his description of the meats, everyone looked up at him. They collectively conveyed with their eyes that he should hurry it up and be done with his endless statements. Even the baby was looking at him that way too, albeit adorably. 96 Gentle Gestures "Besides the Cheese and Charcuterie, there are also Crackers, Crostinis, a piece of Baguette, Grapes, Cherries, Blackberries, Blueberries, Marcona Almonds, Walnuts and last but not the least was Honey in the remaining tiny Stainless Steel Cup. Please enjoy!" After another lengthy description, Tim once again excused himself. As soon as Tim stopped speaking, no one paid attention to his departure as they were preoccupied with answering their stomach''s call. It didn''t helped when every time Tim came forward to explain, it made them even more hungry, their mouth watering and got hyped up in anticipation of the food''s taste. And because of Tim''s super long explanations and their growing hunger to taste the food, they devoured everything in no time. The hunger they felt weren''t the same hunger a person would feel when the stomach is empty. With all the previous ten courses of meals, they were satiated and ate enough. But the hunger they felt this time, was a hunger to get to know, relish and savor the taste. To explore and get lost in the flavors. All throughout the tenth course, everyone didn''t talked again then focused and enjoyed the food. Especially the little guy who kept on inhaling all the cheese into his stomach. When he ate his last cheese, Elleis looked up from his plate teary-eyed. Violet keenly noticed it and gave all her cheese to the little guy. The little guy jumped in happiness and gave his aunt a quick hug before turning back his attention to his plate. Then King move more than half of his cheese to Violet''s plate right after the hug. Earning him a beautiful smile from his wife, which alleviated his heart green with envy. Violet got a bit shy from his gentle gesture. To thank him, she meticulously crafted a humble sandwich from the platter and gingerly raised towards King''s mouth. King was surprised by his Wife because this was the first time she fed him. Voluntarily. He didn''t whined or demanded her. Happiness suffused his heart as he leaned to eat the sandwich. King wasn''t able to notice that amidst his actions, he accidentally licked her fingers. When Violet felt it, memories of their ''very'' intimate interactions flooded her mind. It was evident with her whole face flushed up to her ears. She wanted to take her hand back but stopped when she saw him eating full of delight and wasn''t aware of the lick. On the other side of the table, this time it was Ellie who fed the baby. She took one share, out of three, from Neil and let her husband focused on eating his favorite, Meat. Neil joyously demolished the platter. Leaving no left overs at all. But before all that, Neil habitually took everything that are sweet, like the Honey and all the other fruits, he gingerly placed it on Ellie''s plate. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. As Ellie was feeding Nielle, she didn''t noticed her husband''s action until she saw a huge mountain of fruits piled up together. What gave her the huge impact was that whole mountain was sparkling with golden hue, courtesy of Neil pouring two cups of Honey over it. The last cup of Honey was reserved earlier for his baby girl. 97 Silent Mode The group once again finished eating, all the plates were cleared out, their tables got cleaned and their glasses refilled with water. The waiters automatically served the next course. "Esteemed Guests. Here''s our second to the last of the full course. The eleventh course of the evening, Dessert. This i-" "Tim" While Tim was explaining, he was cut off by King. Tim almost squealed out as he thought in his head, ''The Lor-Young Master remembered my name!'' "Ye-yes Young Master?" "Serve the last course too" "Right away" answered Tim while immediately picking up his composure. Tim leaned to whisper to one of the staff, which hurried off right away.He turned back to face the table and begun his explanation once again. "Once more, this Ice Cream Sundae is a Frozen Hot Chocolate with a consistency like that of a slushy. It was made from the blend of twenty-eight rare Cocoas sourced from around the world. Premium Milk from Japan that is famous for it stress-relieving qualities. Infused with five grams of 23-karat Edible Gold. Topped with a scoop of Vanilla Ice Cream made from Vanilla Beans sourced from Bourbon Isle, off the coast of Madagascar. Whipped Cream made from the same Milk used in the Hot Chocolate. Shavings from ''La Madeline au Truffle'' that also served as the cherry on top of the Ice Cream Sundae. ''La Madeline au Truffle'' begins with a rare French Perigord Truffle which is surrounded by a rich decadent ganache created from Valrhona Dark Chocolate, Heavy Cream, Truffle Oil, Sugar and Vanilla. Served in a Baccarat Harcourt Crystal Goblet banded with Gold and along with a Jewel Encrusted Golden Spoon" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I will also buy the spoons. Pack it together with the Dino Cups" stated King without batting an eye. "Understood Young Master. Esteemed Guests, you may enjoy your Dessert. The last course of the evening is also on its way here" After Tim said his piece, he retreated somewhere close to the table to wait for the next course to arrive. "King, you really didn''t have to" said Ellie. "Yeah Bro" chimed Neil as he thought of displaying it in their dining room as soon as they get home. "Why did you buy it K?" inquired Violet as she took her eyes off from appreciating the design of the spoon. Feeling a bit regretful with the amount her husband would likely spend. "To commemorate this night, being here with you" King fondly took a look at Violet''s face and gave her his most exquisite smile. Violet was captivated by his smile and as if everything slowed down, her senses focused on him as he bent forward to plant a tender kiss on her forehead. Ellie raised her hand to cover her mouth from the shock of witnessing the very first time that King showed affection and in public too. All the while Neil, having found his courage, secretly took a photo and secretly sent it to the guys'' group chat. Then he chucked the phone in his pocket. ''Good thing my phone''s in silent mode. I wonder if they already saw it and what''s their reactions. Hardin is probably making a scene wherever he is right now'' said Neil to himself. Amidst all that, the little guy had a world of his own. Marveling over the Ice Cream, his eyes turning into crescents with every spoon he ate. While Niellewas making a ruckus to catch her father''s attention. 98 Full Course of the Evening By the time King seated himself properly, Violet was blushing from her neck to her ears. She started to fan her face and tried to hide away from the prying eyes of everyone. Wishing that she could bury herself right there and then. King chuckled from her actions, finding it very amusing to his liking. And when Violet calmed down for a bit, she noticed the waiters coming from a distance towards their table. Hoisting with them a very beautiful treasure box with flowers carved into it. Trailing behind them, were others holding a Tray and Tea Set. "The last course is here!" announced Violet to wash over her embarrassment and to divert the people''s attention away from her. King was still enjoying watching Violet squirmed in her seat from shyness until they got disturbed. King frowned and look at what she was looking at. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The waiters placed everything that they brought on the table. Setting plates up in front of each of them with the same concurring design in the Tea Set. Tim once again approached the table to explain one last time. "Esteemed Guests, I apologize for the wait. I regret to inform you that with this twelfth course, Mignardise, this concludes the Full Course of this Evening" stated Tim as he signaled the waiter to open the treasure box and carefully took out each layer containing pastries in it and arranged it on the table. "The twelfth course, Mignardise, is a combination of pleasurable Macarons and fine Tea. Inside the treasure box is four layers of assortments of Macarons. Each layer contained ten pieces, with no other Macaron with the same flavor. These Macarons were the fruit of the Kitchen''s labor. The flavors were inspired from all the Macarons that the Chef had tasted in all of his/her travels" clarified Tim as he inched closer and begun to point to each piece as he identified each one of them. "The flavors are as follows: Cookies & Cream, Strawberry, Red Velvet, Chocolate, Vanilla, Lemon, Salted Caramel, Raspberry, Pistachio, Strawberries & Cream, Neopolitan, Toasted Marshmallow, Cake Batter, Mint, Chocolate Caramel, Lavender Honey, Almond, Mango, Coffee, Passion Fruit, Blackberry, Green Tea, Chocolate Hazelnut, Coconut, Blue Raspberry, Hazelnut, Snickerdoodle, Watermelon, Chocolate Peanut Butter, Blueberry, Gingerbread, Cherry, Orange, Peanut Butter, Bubblegum, Apricot, Banana, Avocado, Grape, and Cheesecake" Tim stepped away and cued at the others to begun serving the Tea. "The Tea is called ''Da Hong Pao Tea''. A tea that dates back to the Ming Dynasty. Made from the leaves of three bushes in the Wuyi Mountains that are over a thousand years old. Whose process of how it is made remains a secret tightly guarded by the Chinese. Served in a Royal Albert Fine Bone China Collection. On the tray was a bowl of Sugar, pitcher of Hot Water for those who prefer weak tea, a plate of Sorrento Lemon slices and creamer. Inside the creamer was the same Milk used in the Ice Cream Sundae. Please enjoy the rest of the evening" 99 For You My Hear "AN AILEY!!! LOOK!! So pretty! There''s a lot of colors like the rainbow but more!" exclaimed the excited Elleis as he stood up on his chair again. Something finally caught his attention away from the Ice Cream Sundae. Once again as if on cue, the other kid also got worked up. Banging the table in front of her, feebly wagging her limbs as if to protest. "DA! NOM! NOM! NOM! NOM! NOM!" Nielle made a ruckus while eyeing the Macarons on the table. Aside from the two kids, another kid was added up to the mix. Ellie with her sparkly eyes, gazed at the sweets longingly. It was as though she can already taste it in her mouth. If it wasn''t for her last shred of will, she would have jumped over and devoured it like a person who hasn''t eaten for a very long time. Neil looked over at the three kids that he has to look after. The other one was supposed to help him, but now it seems she had forgotten to be an adult. Seeing the predicament that Neil was in, Violet spoke up, "Here Neil, you guys choose first" she handed him the ornate Pastry Tong engraved with flowers on the handles. Neil felt both thankful and ashamed then nodded to her. Taking hold of the Pastry Tong, he began to serve the three kids who won''t let up but before he could begin King interrupted him. "Wait" King said as he reached to take the Pastry Tong. After getting it, he began to select and placed all the Macarons, that are in color of or have the color of Violet, on top of a plate. When he was done, he gave it back to Neil then placed the plate in front of Violet. "For you my heart" muttered King endearingly and then right after, he drank his tea gracefully. "Thank you Sweetie" replied Violet sweetly, touched by his actions. She waited for Neil to calm down the rioting kids with the Macarons he gave them. Violet took the Pastry Tong and did the same for King. She placed it in front of him. As she was reaching for her first bite, she remembered something. She retracted her hand and instead using a fork, she reached for his plate, took one, and raised it onto his lips. King smiled brightly and thought to himself, ''I could get used to this'', then did the same to her too. Like it was the most natural thing to do on earth. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. While the couple was feeding each other, on the Jackmans'' side. Elleis ditched his fork and began to chuck Macarons left and right using his tiny hands into his mouth. Nielle was also holding one on each of her wee hands which was given to her by Neil. The third kid, Ellie, was also eating delightfully. Neil on the other hand, just ate two and then gave the rest to his wife as he watched her eat happily. Bored as he wait on his family and drank his tea, he suddenly thought of something. He took out his phone, searched something on it and then showed it to the couple. "Um lil''sis Violet, is it alright to call you that? Is this woman you?" carefully inquired Neil. 100 Check My Testimony Cousin! [YoureMySun: Omo! Omo! Omo! We''re finally at the 100th Chapter Guys! ???????? Not counting my introductory chapter. Now, onto the story!] With a familiar background, a very familiar man and a unidentifiable woman. From the woman''s neck down, was the only thing that was captured. The man was half-naked, only with his pants on and sitting on what it seems like the top of a bed. While the woman, based on her silhouette, was wearing a sweater that was cut short just in the middle of her thigh and her bare beautifully captivating legs showing. A short clip without sound was playing in the screen of the phone on repeat. In the video, the man was caught unaware and was abruptly tackled by the said woman. That set of actions should have taken just seconds to happen but in the clip, it was slowed down even further. The clip was in perfect loop, the man being tackled by the woman. It was edited in a way that it ends and begins in a perfect sync. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "This woman is you? Isn''t it?" densely asked Neil while he held his phone towards the couple. Completely oblivious to the dropping temperature of his surroundings. "Eh?" muttered Violet in confusion as she watched the video and the dots started to connect in her mind. The three kids suddenly felt cold and quieted down when they felt a chilling bloodthirst instantly washed over them that disappeared just as quickly as it appeared. Both Elleis and Nielle behaved themselves, even their mother too. They stilled and stopped chucking Macarons in their mouths. Everything happened so quickly, the next thing that Neil know, he saw his phone broken and bent in half within King''s hand. He saw his face was so serious, scary and menacing. An expression that Neil fully recalled in his memories that he doesn''t want to remember. ''King only shows that face when hell is about to break loose!'', thought Neil as cold sweat began to trail the back of his neck and then panickly said in denial while waving his hands repeatedly in front of himself, "Tha-That wasn''t me! I didn''t take that! It was all Hardin! Hardin made that GIF! I swear I''m innocent! We''re cousins right?! Cousin please spare me!" "Explain" commanded King in a very heavy and emotionless voice. "I swear Dude! It wasn''t me! Hardin made that! He secretly started recording his screen to spy on Liam and Yumi the moment he forgot to turn his phone off when we were all video chatting earlier today. We all didn''t know. You were there too! See? I''m innocent! He said he forgot to stop recording and accidentally caught that incident on his phone. He edited it so that he can identify who was the girl. It''s all on the Guys Group chat! You can counter check my testimony cousin! Lil''sis help!" Neil was breathing quickly from anxiety and called for help to that ''someone'' that could possibly be his salvation and quell the impending doom from the Demon Lord. "Huh?" Violet was pulled out from her thoughts when she heard herself being called. 101 What Did I Do?! "Lil''sis Violet! Help! I swear I got nothing to do with this!" pleaded Neil desperately to Violet. Violet realized the predicament they''re in. Neil explaining and asking for help with his pallor paling. While the rest of the Jackmans were quiet and scared like lambs on chopping block. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. She sighed and peeked over to the man who looked like he drank a barrel full of vinegar. She thought to herself, ''Awwww. How could you be so cute K? You look like an adorable snarling puppy guarding his favorite chew bone from being stolen'', chuckling to herself and eyes filled with amusement. With her most sickly sweet honey-covered voice that she could muster, she coyly called onto him and said, "What is it Baby? Why are you frowning?" Violet plastered her body to his side and reached her hand to smoothen the wrinkle between his brows. "They saw your legs" grumbled King as he felt a bit better with her actions. His chilly aura of death retreating. Feeling unsatisfied, he stood up, carried Violet, sat down and placed her on his lap while caging her in his arms. "Hubby you''re so cute when you''re jealous hihi. What happened to controlling and toning it down? Besides, it was all blurry and fast. They didn''t see it. Did you see it Big Bro Neil?" Violet didn''t mind his possessive actions and encircled his neck with her arms as she played with his hair at the back of his head. "I didn''t Bro! I only have eyes for my Ellie" proclaimed Neil hastily. "See? Come on let''s check the GC" implored Violet. ''Wife why are you so easy to be jealous? If I remember correctly, I''m supposed to be the Wife here'', thought Violet. After a few minutes of backreading together. The Jackmans finally felt that they can breathe. "I believe you. I like the picture of us you sent earlier, send it to me" commented King without looking up. "Um, I can''t" meekly replied Neil. "Why?" said King as he looked at him with a glare. "Yo-you broke my phone. Br-bro It''s all in there. Even my Nielle''s video collection. Just click ''save image'' in GC" Neil secretly cried to himself. "Oh" King calmed down immediately and texted someone in his phone. "Lo-love I''ve already backed those up yesterday" muttered Ellie while thinking to herself, ''The Great Devil has been pacified. Vy! I give you a perfect 100 mark'', she reached out to dip one Macaron in the Ice Cream Sunday. After a short while, Leo who was on his way home and came back running over to deliver something then left immediately. "Your new phone" King handed the paper bag to Neil who accepted it whole heartedly. King went back to his phone typing something again while the little bunny on his lap was simultaneously eating the Sundae and Sweets. After Neil finished setting up his phone, he checked for new messages and saw something. -----GUYS GROUP CHAT----- King: Do not talk to Hardin for 2 days or else face the consequences. -----Meanwhile on another place----- Hardin just finished grooming himself and was on his way out to his date when the whole penthouse had a blackout. He tried for the door but everything was locked. He panicked then called everyone he could think of. "The number you have dialed is unavailable. Dut, dut, dut, dut" "Neil, King, Adam, Dominique, Liam, Ellie, Yumi, etc. They aren''t answering damn it!" hissed Hardin then he tried chatting them up only to slapped with a notification showing, [Send Failed. This person isn''t receiving messages from you at the moment. (Delete/Ok)] Then he finally realized something''s up. He checked their GC and saw King''s message. -----GUYS GROUP CHAT----- MANWHORE: WHAT DID I DO?! ???????????? MANWHORE: YOU GUYS BLOCKED ME! ???? MANWHORE: DON''T PRETEND YOU DON''T SEE THIS! ???????????????? MANWHORE: THIS IS GROUP CHAT! YOU CAN STILL SEE MY CHATS HERE! ???????????? MANWHORE: HELP ME! ???????????? MANWHORE: I''M TRAPPED IN THE PENTHOUSE! ???????????????????????? MANWHORE: THERE''S NO ELECTRICITY HERE! ???????????????? [''Adam is now online''] [''Dominique is now online''] Adam: Do you hear something Dom? Dominique: Nope. ????? MANWHORE: HELPPPPPPPPPPPP ???????????? Adam: Sure. I''ll be at your bar in 10. See ya! MANWHORE: WHAT DID I DO TO DESERVE THIS ???????? 102 Yesterday After everything calmed down, Ellie can no longer stopped the question on the tip of her tongue dreading to come out. "V-vy? Is that really you in the GIF?" warily inquired Ellie while glancing at King''s expression. Violet nodded as she finished the last Macaron in her plate while comfortably sitting on King''s lap. His phone was long gone from his hand. Right now, he was enjoying playing with Violet''s hair as she ate. Ellie also saw King''s message earlier. She complied without batting an eye. Blocking Hardin from everything and saving herself from being dragged down by an idiot. She had enough problems with her dense husband who almost endangered their family to the Demon Lord earlier. She looked at her husband. "So, um, are you two living together?" asked Neil while gulping nervously. "Yes" replied King who''s still playing with Violet''s hair while drinking tea graciously as if what happened never occurred at all. "Really? Since when?!" questioned Ellie bravely while staring at Violet intently. "Yesterday" shyly answered Violet while averting her eyes from Ellie. "So how long have you two been together?" interrogated Ellie. She found her courage once she confirmed that the Demon has been completely pacified. "I think we''ve been together for? Hmm?" Violet tried to think deeply but when she can''t really remember, she glanced at King. King nozzled his chin on the crown of her head when he noticed her mesmerizing eyes staring at him. He hugged her closer to his body then said, "We''ve been together for 24 hours", King sniffed her hair to find that she smelled just like him. Which made him smile. Sitting on his lap with her back against his chest, Violet''s heart was starting to increase the phase of it''s beating when she felt the vibrations from his voice echoing through her body. "WHAT?! BUT YOU JUST MOVED IN TOGETHER YESTERDAY?!" exclaimed Ellie from being shocked by the bombshell dropped by the two. Unaware that wasn''t the biggest news at all. Violet meekly nodded and her cheeks begun to flush. "Eh?!!!!! So when did you two met each other?" now it was Neil''s turn to question the two. "Ye-yesterday" Violet timidly answered then turned her body as she burried her face onto the crook of King''s neck. "We just got married last night" boasted King proudly while cradling Violet. "WHAT?!!!!!!" Ellie dropped the jewel encrusted golden spoon. "EHHHHHHHHHHH?" Neil spat out the water that he was just drinking from the shock of the biggest bombshell of the night. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Unfortunately, that water was accidentally directed at our poor little angel''s face. Having bullied by her own father, Nielle sniffed. Her face scrunching up and her eyes began to water. Then she wailed. A full blown baby tantrum. "WAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The parents was awaken from their reverie and were panick-striken as they scrambled on their feet to pacify the baby girl. While the other kid ate peacefully in his own world. On the other side. Feeling her every breathe brush to his neck sent shivers to his body. King felt hot and bothered. Making him remember his struggles in controlling himself. While Violet started to hear something beautiful, loud and rhythmic. A series of beat that wasn''t hers as she leaned on his chest. His heart. 103 I am a Wilde -----Meanwhile in the Penthouse----- "LET ME OUT!!! LET ME OUT OF HERE!! HELPPPPPPPPPPP" bellowed Hardin as he repeatedly banged and kicked the door who won''t budge. "Damn it!! This one doesn''t work on the passcode too! Arghhhh!" screamed Hardin as he grabbed a fistful of his hair. He tried every password he could think of but nothing worked. He tried calling the guys who backstabbed him but they treated him as if he doesn''t exist. Even the wives of the twats. "WHAT SIN HAVE I DONE?!!! TELL ME!! WHAT DID I DO?!" screamed Hardin exasperatedly as he walked back and forth in the living room. The penthouse was very dark. The only thing that brightened up the place was the the lights of the bustling city that stained the night sky. "I did a lot of things, but which one though? Hmmmm" said Hardin plopping himself on the big sofa. "Based on the GUYS Group Chat, the last person seen with Sugar Daddy tonight was that bloke! Fuck! Johnny Bravo ratted me out!" cursed Hardin as he rolled on the sofa angrily. "Oh! Shit! My date! I forgot! Damnnnnnnn!" Hardin stood up and scrambled onto his feet to search his phone, who knows where he flung it earlier. After thirty minutes of searching his phone. Feeling everything by his hands, searching in the dark blindly. He dialed and called someone. "Yow Babe! I can''t make it tonight" Hardin walked towards the kitchen. "You stood me up! Why?!" said the girl he was talking to. "I''m trapped somewhere. I don''t know when I''ll come out. Can we have a rain check?" "Ha. Wow. Stop with your lame excuses. Even my dog can do better than your excuse. If you don''t want to, then don''t!" "Dut, dut, dut, dut, dut" "Eh? Feisty! Too bad, I thought I was gonna get some tonight. Sigh. She was hot too" commented Hardin as he searched what''s inside the refrigerator. He took some bread and ingredients out. Right when he clicked to open the stove, it didn''t worked. "FOR FUDGE''S SAKE!!!! WHY DOES EVERYTHING HERE NEED ELECTRICITY?! WHY?" ranted Hardin as he felt his rumbling stomach. After he made a simple sandwich, he tried calling someone else. "Mom" "What did you do this time?" accused Hardin''s Mother. "Eh?! How did you know?" asked Hardin. "King texted me" blandly said by Hardin''s mother. "What did he say?" questioned Hardin while munching. "I''m disciplining your son right now. Leave him in my care" said the mother reading the message. "Eh? And you agreed to that?!" "Of course. You should really reflect son. If it is King, he could surely control your wildness" admonished by his mother. "MOM!!! AM I STILL YOUR SON?!" shrieked Hardin. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "And don''t bother with your Dad. He got texted too" added by his mother. "MOM!!! HOW COULD YOU!!! MY OWN PARENTS!!!" complained Hardin. "BEING WILD IS PART OF OUR SURNAME!! I AM A WILDE!" shouted Hardin through the phone. "Hello? Mom?" asked Hardin when he noticed the line was quiet. "Dut, dut, dut, dut, dut, dut" resounded in the whole penthouse. 104 1 Day Ago [YoureMySun: Finally! ????????????????????] [In case you guys forgot Karen, she''s the concierge when Violet broke up with Dean] -----Midnight----- "Miss Violet" Karen called while walking beside Violet. "Just call me by my name" replied Violet as she pulled her luggage along. "Oh, ok. My full name is April Karen Williams, but you may call me ''Karen''. We can buy our drinks in that convenience store up ahead" Karen pointed in front of them as they walked. "Am I weird? I accepted your invitation even though we don''t know each other well" said Violet not hiding her emotions. "Not really, but am I the weird one? I just asked you to drink with me even though we are strangers" stated Karen as she ate the chocolates gifted by Violet. "We were strangers but now we''re not. Now we know each other''s name. Will you be my friend Karen?" asked Violet while trying hard to smile but it didn''t reached her eyes. Karen stretched her hand out to take Violet''s hand and shook it. "Of course, friend" smiled Karen. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "You''re the first friend I made ever since I came back to the country" commented Violet. "Do you have a place to stay?" Karen grabbed the other end of the luggage''s handle and pulled it together with Violet. "Yes. My family''s home. But I can''t return like this, they''ll notice. And besides, they weren''t expecting me to arrive early. I was supposed to arrive later today" Violet said as she tucked some of her hair at the back of her ear. "You can crash at my place for the mean time" offered Karen. "Really? Sure! Thank you Karen. Since we''re friends, give me your phone" Violet stopped walking and held out her hand. "Eh? For what?" inquired Karen curiously as she gave out her phone. Violet took the phone, dialed her number, took a selfie and set it as her picture in the phonebook. Then she called her phone. After that, she returned it to Karen. Violet took out her phone, saved Karen''s number and took a picture of Karen quickly and did the same. "There. We can always stay in touch. So where are we going to drink?" smiled Violet as she started to walked again. "We can''t at home, my son and my mother should be already fast asleep. But we could drink in the playground in my neighborhood" explained Karen. "Eh?! You have a son already? But you look so young?!" Violet covered her mouth in shock. "I got knocked up really young but I don''t regret it. My son is the best thing that ever happened to me in my life" remarked Karen with joy in her eyes with the mention of her son. "How old are you? Your son?" asked Violet as she reached the front of the convenience store. "I''m 25 and my son is 9 years old. Come on let''s go inside" Karen pulled the door open and went inside with Violet. As soon as they got in, Violet said, "I''ll buy the drinks" "I got the foods" chimed Karen. They went their separate ways to find what they''re looking for inside the convience store. 105 How about Nothing at all? "Violet! I''m done with the foods. I''ll wait for you outside by the bench" shouted Karen as she paid for the foods she bought, carried a two big plastic bags and walked out of the store. "Ok. Be right there!" answered back Violet while she decides what liquor to buy. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. After a while, she made her picks and paid the drinks using her personal Credit Card. A Credit Card that she wholly owned, paid with her own money she earned and a card that her parents have no knowledge of so that they can''t track her spending, mainly her clingy Daddy. She carried all the bottles by herself, walked out of the store and sat down at the bench where Karen was seated. "To bad we can''t drink here, we can''t freely talk since there are other people drinking in other tables. Come, let''s go to the playground" Karen stood up, took over Violet''s luggage and placed the food above it like a trolley. Violet followed and caught up to her. "Is it safe there?" asked Violet. "Yup. Surprisingly, it is. I usually go there in the dead of the night, whenever I have a lot in my mind or I can''t sleep. Just to chill and relax. No one goes there in this time. Its not that dark, it''s adequately lit up. But of course we''ll drink in my favorite spot. It''s the playground''s blindspot" explained Karen as she looked at Violet who was already drinking quick sips of a shocking bottle of Jose Cuervo. "Hey! Hey! Don''t be in such a hurry. You''ll get drunk immediately at this rate Violet. What drinks did you buy though?" questioned Karen as she wondered what''s in the plastic bag when she already saw the first one. Jose Cuervo, a hard liquor at that. "Johnnie Walker, Jack Daniel''s, Absolut, Smirnoff, Hennessy, Tanqueray, Chivas Regal and Bacardi. Oh, and this one I''m drinking" smiled Violet while gingerly sipping and carrying the bag with her other free hand "Wha-What?!!! ARE YOU CRAZY?! This is all hard liquor! Gurl! Do you want to get wasted?!" Karen who was walking ahead a little bit, immediately took a double take as soon as she heard the labels listed out by Violet. "That''s the point" retorted Violet while not stopping her sips. "You! Stop sipping! You''re not allowed to drink until we''re in the spot. Why did you choose Hard Liquors?! There are lighter ones Violet. Besides if we drank all this, we''ll probably get alcohol poisoning!!" warned Karen seriously to Violet. Violet reluctantly put the cap back on and returned the bottle to the plastic bag, along with the other bottles. "We''re not drinking all of this. Just choose 2 from the liquors" commanded Karen in her ''mommy mode''. "Eh? 5?" tried Violet to test the serious Karen. "2" strictly said Karen. "4?" implored Violet. "1" said Karen as she stared down at Violet, readying her arsenal of list of nags. "3? I-I ha-have high tolerance" nervously pleaded Violet to ''Mommy Karen''. "How about nothing at all?" threatened Karen for Violet to behave. "EH?! Like I said! Yes, yes! We''re drinking 2 tonight!" shamelessly answered Violet as if she wasn''t begging earlier. 106 Greatest Comfor "We''re here! We won''t be seen by the patrols behind this tree unless you''ll make a ruckus Violet" assured Karen as she placed the bags down while throwing an accusing glance at Violet. "Wow, it really is hidden. I didn''t even noticed this spot when we got here" Violet sat down and began taking out the drinks. Compared to the usually bustling playground, with kids running around, building castles by the sand pit, giggling as they swing, kids who competes on who could lift the other continually in a seesaw, challenging themselves to trudgingly walk up on the slide after they slid down from it and kids jumping to reach the monkey bars during the day, turns into the steel jungle of the night. With it''s quietness, stillness and the presence of its energetic vibe receeding as the kids go home at the end of the day. In the far corner of the playground was a big old Zelkova Tree. The base of the tree had a wooden bench structured to surround it. A place where the tired kids could rest, where parent watched over their children, where mothers of the neighborhood would usually gossip, where a couple would be seen seated together, where some of the high school kids going home from school could rest, and where some professed their love. There are a couple of trees like this around theplayground, but nothing beats the oldest that have witnessed decades of memories. Behind that said tree sat two people, one was arranging the food on the bench and the other was laying out drinks while secretly drinking everytime the other wasn''t looking. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. After they were done, Violet lay down on the bench as she looked up into the night sky. Observing the stars and the brigth moon peeking through the gaps of the canopy of leaves swaying along the wind. Violet tried not to think about it but in the end, what happened earlier became a memory that was like a movie, playing in her mind over and over again. Sometimes slow and sometimes fast. With each of it hurting her to the core. She wanted to be strong. To be that person who didn''t lose in the relationship. In the end all the walls she made in haste and in the last minute, came crubling down. Searing tears trailing her face. Her chest tightening up causing her to breathe rapidly and shallowly. Her throat constricting, making her swallow in difficulty. Something hurts inside of her. Her heart. The pain was very concentrated and slowly spreads onto her entire body. As far as Violet can remember, this was the most vulnerable she had been. Karen noticed it a while ago, she can comfort her but she didn''t. Not because she doesn''t care, it''s because it was a time for Violet to feel her real emotions. She did her best to maintain her strong facade, now she can let go and be weak. Just being there even if it''s just sitting in silence is already the greatest comfort. 107 Boy Violet cried for some time. Her quiet sobs were the only thing that Karen could hear amidst the rustling of leaves and creaking noises of the playground whenever the wind passes by. Silently accompanying Violet and making her feel she''s not alone in this moment where she really need someone to be there. Karen waited for her cries to die down, She randomly grabbed a bottle from the drinks, either way whatever she could grab is still a hard liquor. Poured a little in a plastic cup and handed it down to Violet who was already sitting herself up. "If it could help, you can vent it out to me. And maybe it could help you feel a little bit better" soothingly said Karen as Violet accepted the drink. Violet downed the drink in an instant and said, "If you could tell me your story, I''ll tell you mine" "Ok" replied Karen as she rummaged through her bag for tissues and gave it over to Violet. "Thank you" Violet accepted and wiped her tears away. "Where should I begin? Hmmm?" muttered Karen as she poured herself a drink and also refilled Violet''s cup. Both of them sipped from their cup and Violet opened up some snacks for them. Violet perked up as she listened to Karen. "It all started a decade ago. I was still a young and naive little girl who dreamt of becoming a Doctor when I grow up. Everyday after school, even in weekends or my free time, I would hung around the library to read medical books. I was always at the top of my class. It was really a time where I thought everything was possible" Karen smiled sadly as she recalled her past. "And in one of those days I hung around the library, I accidentally met a boy. I was reaching for a book at the top of the shelf. You know how thick and heavy medical books can get. It''s like a brick that you can even use to beat someone up haha. Anyway, I finally got the book but because of the weight, I slipped and subconsciously grabbed the side of the shelf causing it to tip towards me. I was really panicking and all I could do was close my eyes" Karen became sad when she recalled the boy. "When I opened my eyes, I saw that boy hunched over me. Protecting me from the books and shelf that fell over us. When the librarian heard the commotion and saw our predicament. The librarian rallied some staff to come over and lift the shelf away from us. After that I accompanied him to the clinic since he had concussions from the incident. I wanted to treat him to a meal as thanks for what he did but he declined apologetically and said that he still wants to read books" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Voilet refilled Karen''s cup and placed some snacks closer to her to make her eat. Right now, Violet has calmed down. She listened as she got distracted away from the thoughts relating to Dean. 108 All came tumbling down "He said, ''If you really want to thank me, please don''t take some books with you when you go home. You always beat me into reading first the books that I wanted to read''. He was so silly when he said that. And I was shocked that he too read the same books that I read" laughed Karen a bit then sipped from her cup and pick which snack to eat. "After that day, we would always see each other everyday in the library. Then we started to read together in the same table. Once I finished reading I would pass it to him and he also did the same. As time goes by, we got to know each other. He too dreamt of becoming a doctor. We developed feelings towards one another. After a few months, he asked me out and I said yes" Karen smiled and missed the boy. "As a couple, we would read books together. We would secretly go to museums. We would sneak out to see each other and go to our dates. He took me to a lot of places. We helped each other in our studies at school. We did our homeworks and reviewing for exams together. We planned our life ahead together. We would go together to the best university for doctors. We would get our training in the same hospital together. Then we will apply to work at the same hospital. We were so happy then. That was until that day came" her brows scrunched up and her eyes became watery as she recalled what happened. "My parents loved each other dearly. They''re inseparable. Every morning during breakfast their voices from teasing each other and laughter will wake me up. My father was a very funny person and that was what made my mother fall in love with him. They would always tell me their love story. It even came to the point that I memorized it word by word. Back then my family was really happy. When there''s a competition or activities in school, even if I don''t tell them, they''ll both be there to cheer me up. My father was really embarrassing, he would shout, ''That''s my daughter!'', but eventually I got used to it. Even now, I still hear his voice. They knew of my dream and supported me unconditionally. I''ve always wanted for my future family to be like my family" Karen begun to cry and Violet handed her tissues as she pats her back. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "It all came tumbling down when father died suddenly. My father got into an car accident and everyone involved in it was declared dead on arrival at the hospital. It wasn''t his fault and yet the perpetrator got killed too so there''s no one to blame. My mother grieved for my father. She was even mentally and emotionally unstable because of the lost of my father. I would have done the same but seeing my mother so weak, I steeled myself to be stronger for the both of us" Karen downed cups of liquor. 109 Consequences "As we were making preparations for the funeral, my mother got sick. It was like she wanted to follow my father. She doesn''t know how to live without him. Just imagine, someone you spent your every day in your whole life got taken away from you so suddenly. I can''t imagine how my mother must have felt then. But me too, I lost someone, I lost my father. I wanted to be weak. I wanted to just cry and breakdown but I can''t because if I do, what would happen to my mother" Karen told her story as she sobbed. "Everything was happening all at once. I got so busy between preparing the documents for my father''s funeral and taking care of my mother''s hospitalization. I didn''t have the time and wasn''t able to contact the boy. We were supposed to go on a date that day. But with my father dying in the morning and my mother falling ill in the afternoon, I don''t know what to do anymore. And when evening came, that boy''s mother came to talk to me" As Karen was retelling her story, despite the events happening a decade ago, it was apparent that she''s still affected by what happened then. Violet went closer to hug her. Karen continued, "The boy''s mother asked to meet me alone. It was the first time I met her. I was too nervous since I finally got to meet the person that gave birth to the person I love. But I found it weird that she seek me out on her own. The boy never told me about his family, when I asked him, he would always brushed it aside. When we finally met, she told me that I was a bad influence to her son. Her son that was supposed to inherit a huge conglomerate but turned his back against it to pursue being a mere Doctor. She said that if it wasn''t for me, her son wouldn''t have done that. She told me to stay away from her son. She wrote a check with a big amount to buy me off and threw it in my face. If I don''t accept her offer, she warned me to prepare myself from the consequences" Violet wiped away her own tears from listening to Karen''s story. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "If I accept her offer, she would help with all the expenses of my father''s funeral and my mother''s hospitalization. Apparently, she investigated me thoroughly. She transferred my mother to a faraway place together with me and bury my father there too. I was too young then. I was forced into accepting it. As soon as I agreed, she had her people take care of all the paper works. Transferred me and my mother to a faraway place. She made my whole family change our names and identities. Her people also came to my school to take care and speed up the process of me dropping out that day" as Karen continued to tell her story she tightened her hug with Violet. 110 I donst regret anything "After we came to that place, there''s already a small house waiting for me. A new school. New documents for our identities. All my mother knows was that someone wanted to help us and transfered her to get the best treatment" Karen calmed down and disengaged from their hug. She poured herself a drink and downed it in one go. "What happened to the boy? Why didn''t you talked to him?" asked Violet carefully. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I can''t. I''m not allowed to. His mother told me to stay away, never talk or contact the boy ever again andnever tell him everything that happened. If I do, she would gladly show me the extent of her wrath. I was all alone. Both the people that is very important to me can''t support me, father was dead and mother needed me the most. Sometimes I do missed the boy. I still love him afterall this years. And even if I had the chance to see or talk to him, I can''t anymore. I''m no longer worthy of him. I will never be able to bring myself to face him. I can''t imagine how much pain will he feel if he found out I accepted his mother''s offer. Her money. If he found out, I didn''t fought for us" Karen swung her head left and right in disappointment. "When we got there my mother urgently need to undergo a surgery. I used the money for that. During that time I would shuffle between mourning my father at the funeral, waiting worriedly for my mother''s successful surgery and caring for her after that. Amidst all that, I collapsed from exhaustion and I found out that I was pregnant with my son" Karen poured herself another drink. "I didn''t know what to do but I know in myself that I will never choose to abort my son even if I''m too young and alone at that time. My son was the result of me and that boy''s love towards each other. It''s the only thing that''s left that reminds me of the boy. Despite how many hardship I faced, I never chose to give up because of my son. He''s the reason that I''m alive and the reason I have to push forward" "After I found out about my pregnancy, I can''t bring myself to lie further to my mother so I told her everything. After she knew of what happened and that she''s a grandmother, she steeled herself to become better even when she''s sick and grieving for my father. She said that she''ll live long enough for my father''s stead and watch over me and my son for the rest of her life" Karen smiled genuinely for the first time since she told her story. "Is there anything left of the money that the boy''s mother gave you? I''m sorry if I asked, I just wondered that''s all" apologized Violet immediately. "It''s alright. Yes, there''s a lot more left. I only used it for my mother''s surgery and when I gave birth to my son. That''s how big the amount is. The rest of the money, I saved it aside for my son''s future. Everything I do, everything I am, all of it was for my son. I don''t regret anything because if I do, that''s denying the existence of my son. He''s not a mistake, he will never be. He''s the best thing that God has given me in my life" Karen smiled brightly amidst her face stained with tears. 111 He is happy now "If you were given the chance to change something in the past, will you take it?" Violet stood up and went towards her luggage. She rummaged through it and took two of her coats out and spread it down on the ground. She took a pack from the snacks and lay herself down to get a better view of the night sky that wasn''t blocked by the leaves of the Zelkova Tree. She glanced over to Karen and patted the space beside her. Encouraging her to lay down with her. Karen followed suit not before she took a big swig from the new bottle she opened. She carried with her all the snacks in a hug and dropped it down in between them. She lay down and used her arms as her pillow. As she looked up to the sky she wondered, ''Maybe he''s looking at the same sky as I am now?'', then snapped out from her thoughts when she noticed Violet was waiting for her answer. "Sorry, what was your question again?" asked Karen as she opened one bag of the chips. "You were thinking of him, weren''t you?" teased Violet as she ate while her snack was placed on top of her stomach. "You caught me haha. It''s nothing really, I just wondered what he might be doing right now? Hopefully, he found his happiness with someone else. Maybe he got married? Had a family of his own? Two kids? Maybe he inherited his family''s conglomerate? I just wish he is happy right now despite everything that I did to him. Oh shoot, so rude of me to keep on rambling. Your question?" "What was it again? I forgot haha but you do have a point with those thoughts. Ah! Going back to my question, if you were given the chance to change something in the past, will you take it?" Violet tipped the bag over her mouth to swallow the remaining crumbs assuming that there''s not enough chips left, only to be met with chips falling all over her face that got stuck at the end of the bag. When she sat up abruptly, some chips were hanging over her hair and some got stuck inside her clothes. Violet stood up to shake it out her clothes as she jumped repeatedly. "Hahaha you eat like a kid Violet. How did you even managed to get it inside your clothes haha" laughed Karen while clutching her stomach, hurting from too much laughter. "Hey don''t laugh! My question!" rebuked Violet who still haven''t stopped from jumping. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Karen wiped the tears leaking from her eyes from laughing because of Violet''s antics and said, "Yes, yes. I won''t change anything. Like I said, my son is everything that I''ve got now. I don''t need anyone else" "Even if it''s him?" Violet sat down as she removed the ones that got stuck in her hair. "Yes. Maybe we are not just meant to be together and I have already accepted that" "What about your son? Does he know?" This time Violet didn''t eat lying down. 112 Mommying "Nope" answered back Karen who got up on all fours and crawled to reach for the bottle to refill their cups. "Eh? So you are planning for the father and son to not meet for the rest of your lives? Doesn''t your son asked you about his father?" asked Violet avidly while reaching for the cup that Karen was handing to her. "Well, I might have said to him that his father was in heaven" ashamedly muttered Karen in a quiet voice. "WHAT?! Wait! Let me get this straight. You left that boy a decade ago without telling him why, you borne him a son that he does not have any knowledge of and then you killed him off to your son? Gurl! I don''t know what to say to you. Good thing we are friends" Violet pinched Karen''s cheek in exasperation. "It''s for the best Violet. I don''t want that woman to know of my son''s existence or else she might take him away from me. I already gave up on his father, not my son too. I will never be able to endure losing my son" ruefully said Karen with a pained expression on her face. "Hey, hey. She won''t know. Don''t cry Karen. A decade had passed, she probably forgot about you" consoled Violet as she went towards Karen to hug her. "I hope that''s true" whispered Karen as she tightened her hug with Violet. "Then in exchange for my silence regarding that, I hereby declare that I will be your son''s Godmother! I love kids but unfortunately I''m the youngest and I don''t have any nephew or niece yet. My brothers are allergic to the word ''marriage'' and ''kids''. Those bastards, can''t they give my parents their grandchildren so that they won''t obsess over me anymore" "I could accept but the question is, will my son do?" teasingly asked Karen as she held a tissue against her stuffy nose and blew over it. "Of course he will. Kids love me. I think?" Violet scratched the back of her ear in doubt as she think of something then said, "Well I could just bury him in toys if all else fails haha" "Hahahaha, it''s not good to spoil kids Violet" Karen strenched her hand and poked Violet''s nose. "I am not gonna spoil him! It''s called love! Besides, it''s enough for him to have one mom. You will do the ''mommying''. You know, the disciplining and being strict stuff. While I will do the part of getting him everything he wants. I''ll be his favorite and super awesome Godmother!" said Violet as she deflected Karen''s onslaught of poking. "I gues obsessing over things runs in the family hahaha" "Hey! I am not! I just really found kids cute and I have always wanted to have a younger sibling. I never experienced being the old one. Even in my circle of friends I am the youngest. Do you have a picture of him? I wanna see! Lemme!" Violet inched closer to Karen. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Karen sat up to get her bag and rummaged through it to look for her phone. Once she found her phone, she opened her gallery and showed it over to Violet. 113 No Buts "OMG! He is so cute like a little button! I could just pinch his chubby cheeks if only he was here" Violet held Karen''s phone as she browsed her gallery for the kid''s pictures. "Althoughhhhhhhh Karen. He doesn''t resemble you at all. See? Even in every angle there''s nothing that tells me that you are his mother" Violet flashed different photos and flipped the phone in every way to prove her point. "Hey! I am his mother! I painstakingly gave birth to him" retorted Karen while pinching Violet''s cheeks. "But he looks so much like his father" remarked Karen while smiling as she remembered the boy and thought to herself, ''A decade has passed, he probably looks different now. Maybe I won''t recognize him even if he is in front of me'' "Speaking of giving birth? Was it hard? Is there anyone with you when you were under operation?" curiously asked Violet while handing over the phone to Karen. "It was hard and easy at the same time. Contractions are a bitch! It hurts like hell! Sadly, I went into labor alone. My mother wanted to be there with me but her doctor advised that mom should avoid getting agitated to maintain her health. But during my pregnancy, my son didn''t give me a hard time. There was no morning sickness or anything at all. I was even working while pregnant too. Do you know what''s so funny about being pregnant?" Karen took the phone and stored it in her bag. "What?" Violet finished her cup. "When you look down, you won''t be able to see your feet for many months. And it''s also heavy. It''s like you are carrying a backpack but the only difference was that, it was in front of your body" When Karen turned her back, Violet sneakily reached out to grab three unopened bottles. As soon as she opened the cap, Karen heard the sizzle. She hastily flipped her head to look at Violet. "What are you doing?" Karen raised one of her brows at Violet. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Mi-mixing d-drinks?" nervously muttered Violet. "No, you will not. Put the bottles back on the bench" Karen crossed her arms in front of her. "''Bu-but!" complained Violet as she looked longingly at the drinks. "No buts!" Karen narrowed her eyes at Violet. Violet sighed in defeat and reluctantly complied. She obediently placed it on the bench and sat back to where she was seated earlier. "Going back to the topic" sheepishly said Violet after she was caught in the act. "When he finally got out from my body, it took him a few seconds to take his first breath. And when he finally let out his first little cry, my heart just melted into a puddle. They wrapped him up and laid him across my chest. I looked down at him and kissed his tiny forehead. He looked exactly how I had imagined he would be. He had little wispy tuffs of hair all over his head and the softest skin. He even grabbed my pinky with his tiny hand" Karen retold the story as she held up her pinky that her son held. 114 Third "He was so precious. When he opened his eyes and looked up at me and it was at that moment that made me realize something. Everything I had gone through was totally worth it and I would do it again in a heartbeat" Karen placed her hand above her heart. "I really do admire you a lot Karen. You took it upon yourself to be both the mother and father to your son. Being a super awesome single mom must be hard" sincerely said Violet as she patted Karen''s shoulder to show her admiration. "Of course it is hard, but you know what. After a tiring day at work, as soon as I get home and open the door. The very first thing I always see was my son greeting and running towards me. He would always cling to my leg and tells me he loves and missed me a lot. He would adorably help me with my bag and drag me over to sit at the couch so I could rest immediately. Just seeing that, all my exhaustion and problems melts away. That all the hard work I do was all worth it" smiled Karen as she looked over at the swing and reminded her of a memory of her son playing and lovingly calling out her name. "Awwwwww your son is so adorable and sensible" commented Violet. "I know right? Sometimes I wonder what did I do in my past life to deserve a son like him. He is not like other kids. He is smart, very sensible and mature for his age. Other kids would probably throw a tantrum as soon as they don''t get what they want. But my son, he never cried like that. Sometimes I am ashamed because I can''t even buy the toys he wanted. Whenever something caught his interest, I would always carefully explain to him that his mom doesn''t have enough money to buy him a lot of toys. And he would always say that he understands" Karen sadly recounted. "Don''t be like that Gurl! And besides, it just means that you raised him right. You did a great job Karen. You really did. So don''t doubt yourself" Violet gently knocked Karen''s forehead. "Thank you Violet, that means a lot to me" Karen appreciated Violet''s words. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "You know Violet, now that I am a mother myself. I kind of understood how must have that boy''s mother felt in wanting the best for her son. I too want the best for my son but I will never be like her. I will never control and hurt my son like that" said Karen with conviction. "Then don''t and I know you won''t. Soooooooo I could incur from all the things you said tonight that ''April Karen Williams'' wasn''t your real name?" curiously asked Violet and refilled her cup again. "No, it wasn''t. That is my third" said Karen honestly. "Eh? Third? Did the boy''s mother change it again?" inquired Violet as she was having a hard time connecting the dots in her head. 115 Connection "No, no. After my mother got out from the hospital, we had a tacit understanding that we shouldn''t stay there and use those identities anymore since I was well underway my pregnancy" Karen swung her head left and right in denial. "Eh? Why though?" Violet''s interest was suddenly piqued. "So that woman can''t find us and get to know that she had a grandson. It is better to be safe than sorry" answered Karen. "Ohhh. So let me get this straight. That woman changed your identity to hide you away from the boy and you changed your identity again to hide away from the woman?" questioned Violet. "Yes. I no longer remember how many times we moved around. I already lost track of it. We just moved here three years ago. The manager at the place I worked was the daughter of an old friend of my mother from the last place we lived in and recommended me the job" "Refill?" asked Violet as she held the bottle. "No more for me, for the mean time. Maybe later? Did you buy water?" replied Karen as she massaged her temples. "Yes, I did. Wait I''ll go get it" Violet stood up to approach the bench to fetch a bottle of water from the plastic bags then she returned and sat next to Karen. "Thank you" said Karen as she opened the bottle. "Should you really be telling me all this Karen? I mean normally, a person who you just met won''t say ''Hey, nice to meet you! I''m Karen and this is my third identity!'', right?" Violet teasingly copied Karen''s voice in high pitch and said it in a sing song way. "Haha, very funny. To be honest, I don''t even know why but I am very comfortable in telling you all this. Aside from my mother, you are the very first and only person I told my full story to" Karen placed the cup she was drinking from and reached out to hold Violet''s hand. "Eh? Really? I''m honored Karen. I really am" said Violet feeling overwhelmed by Karen''s trust on her then she added, "Thank you Karen for trusting me. Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me. I''ll even help you hide it even more. Although, I wanted to know why you told me?" "I''m not really sure but I feel that we have a connection and I feel that I could trust you fully. I can see that you are a good person and you will not endanger my family" replied Karen. Violet inched closer to Karen and hug her tight. Karen was startled a bit from the sudden hug but she immediately hugged her back. "I''m glad I made a friend in you" said Karen solemnly while hugging Violet. "Me too" said Violet. "Violet I got an idea!" chirped Karen cheerfully. "What is it?!" replied Violet as she jolted from Karen''s suddenness in talking beside her ear. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "The other day I read this article about ''Rage Rooms'' in Japan" explained Karen. 116 Stop the car! "What of it?" curiously asked Violet as she disengaged from the hug and got up to fetch another refill. "They said it was a great outlet to channel your anger, fear and anxieties. A place where you can literally explode and smash things up to feel better. It''s a great opportunity for a catharsis" explained Karen animatedly to Violet. "Really?! You know a place like that here?! Take me!" as soon as Karen finished her statement, Violet immediately zoomed back towards her and clasped her hand. "Eh?! Hehe well, I actually don''t but! I thought of an alternative which is very close here and we can make it before it closes if we leave now" eagerly said Karen as her eyes sparkled with delight. "Let''s go!" yelled Violet excitedly as she jumped up and ran away right after. "Hey! Come back here!" yelled Karen as she looked around to see if there was a patrol near by that heard their ruckus. "Eh? I thought we were going??" questioned Violet as she jogged back. "Young Lady! We still have to clean this up" reprimand Karen with her hands akimbo. When Violet heard her, she sheepishly scratched the back of her head and started to clean up the bottles. "Wow! We already finished drinking two bottles" remarked Violet as she put back the drinks in the plastic bag. "Really?? I guess that''s it for today" said Karen as she tidied up the snacks and thew away the finished ones. "Eh?! Karen! Please let''s drink another bottle! I''m not smashed enough! Look how well I ran earlier. Is that how a drunk person moves? Someone drunk would already be swaying but look at me!" whined Violet as she grabbed Karen''s sleeves and pleaded. "I''ll think about it. Ask me later, see if I change my mind. Are you done?" answered Karen carrying a plastic bag. "I definitely will. Yup, I''m done" replied Violet as she hoisted up the plastic bag on her shoulders. "What about your coats? Are you going to leave them on the ground with your luggage?" questioned Karen while pointing. "Shoot! I forgot. I''ll clean it up right away" Violet hurriedly took the coats, folded it and put it back inside the luggage. Violet stood up, placed the plastic bag on top of the luggage and used it as a trolley for the drinks. She walked towards Karen who was waiting for her. "So what''s the alternative for my catharsis?" queried Violet as she pulled along her luggage as they walk. "Arcade! I know the owner of the arcade close here. We can try rent it out. If we hurry, we can make it before he closed up" explained Karen. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The two exited the playground and made a turn on the corner. As they walked, they blended back to the dark of the night. It was as if they were never there to begin with. Leaving the steel jungle quiet again. -----After a few minutes since the girls left----- "Stop! Stop! Stop the car!" yelled the man inside the car maniacally as if his life was on the line. 117 Disturbing the Neighborhood A car zoomed past the playground. Since it was the dead of the night, there were scarcely any car in the road. The chauffeur complied immediately as he was being shook by the screaming man seated at the back. After the car passed by the playground, it suddenly screeched to stop just a few blocks away. Almost crashing onto a lamp post. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. As soon as the car stopped, the manic man immediately scrambled to his feet and ran out of the car. Followed by his companion who he was happily talking to earlier. "Hey! Where are you going?!" yelled the man who was chasing the man who just got out the car. He saw his friend was quickly running towards the playground in panick and he heard him shouting something. Since his friend was ahead of him, he wasn''t able to hear what he said from where he was standing so he chased him to the playground. When he finally caught up, he saw his friend shouting and running all over the playground as if he''s searching for something. "Ha. Ha. Ha. Du-du-dude! Wait let me catch my breath. Damn you run fast! Are you crazy?! Ha. Ha. Ha" said the man who collapsed on all fours on the entrance of the playground as soon as he got there. "You almost got us killed! What''s wrong with you?! If you want to die, don''t implicate me! I still have dates next week with the gorgeous girls I just met and asked out tonight!!" complained the man as he stood up and entered the place to approach the guy he was chasing. When he entered the playground he heard his friend shouting and scouting all over. "KAREN!!! WHERE ARE YOU?! IT''S ME! KAREN!! PLEASE KAREN! I''M VERY SORRY FOR WHAT SHE DID TO YOU! PLEASE!!! I''VE NEVER BLAMED YOU FOR LEAVING!! JUST PLEASE LET ME SEE YOU AGAIN!! I MISSED YOU SO MUCH!!!" shouted by man on the top of his lungs as he was standing on the bench. After he finished shouting, he resumed his search. "Stop running around like a headless chicken! What has gotten into you?" the guy approached the man who was shouting. "HARDIN!!! SH-SHE-SHE WAS HERE!! I SAW HER! SHE WAS RIGHT HERE!" shouted the man who stopped running around and clasped Hardin''s shoulder. "ADAM! BRO! DUDE! CALM THE F DOWN!" shouted Hardin as he reached out to grab both sides of Adam''s head. "Bu-bu-but I saw her here! It was her Hardin! She was walking here! I finally saw her! I finally found her!" excitedly said Adam as he squeezed Hardin''s shoulder. The two was suddenly interrupted by someone who cleared their throat to get the two''s attention. "E-excuse me sirs? It is not appropriate to display your public affection in this kind of place. You better find a room or something if you are going to make out. And you shouldn''t shout in the middle of the night, you two are disturbing the neighborhood''s peace and rest" reprimanded the man who was wearing a patrol uniform and pointed his flashlight at the two. 118 I also want to know When the words of the new comer finally sinked in, the two who was holding each other looked down and saw their compromising position. Adam was holding Hardin''s shoulders with both hands while Hardin was clasping Adam''s both sides of the face with his hands. From an outsider''s perspective, they looked like a couple who was about to kiss. It didn''t helped that both of them were both flushed from their strenuous actions earlier. After looking down, the two were panick-striken and scrambled to get away from each other. "Ew, ew!", "Fuck no!" shouted the two respectively. "Sirs! Keep your voice down!" stated the patrol. "Mr. Patrol! You are very wrong! I''m not gay! Look at this face! This is God''s greatest artwork! No woman can resist this miracle!" shrieked Hardin miserably then thought to himself, ''To hell with this night! I almost died then now someone called me gay! Can''t he see my masculinity?!'' "Sir you are wrong! We aren''t like that! I''m straight!" denied Adam vehemently. "Sirs! No shouting! Or else I''ll arrest you guys for obstructing the neighborhood''s peace" warned the Patrol as he reached for his walkie-talkie. "Sir! We''ll listen! Don''t report us please! It really isn''t what you think it is!" pleaded Adam as he got reminded that he was running out of time and quickly took off to search for her again. ''Shit! Fuck you Adam!'', complained Hardin in his mind. "Sir you are under arrest! Your friend fled and even resisted arrest. That is a serious violation" stated the patrol as he closed the distance to Hardin. "Mr. Patrol! Listen to me!" Hardin said as he raised his hands in surrender and suddenly he got an idea and reached out towards his pocket. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Raise your hands above your head!" warned the patrol as he quickly pointed his gun at Hardin. "Mr. Patrol I''m just showing you my identification" pleaded Hardin. "Take it out slowly then" said the patrol. Hardin took out his wallet and showed his identification. "Mr. Patrol! I am Hardin Wilde! You must have heard of my family. You probably know my father! I''m not a bad person! Please let me go! I''m not doing anything wrong!" explained Hardin. "O-ok. I''m putting my gun down now. Don''t run like your friend" said the Patrol. Another man came running towards them. "You-young master!!!" screamed the chauffeur in horror. "It''s alright, don''t scream or we''ll get arrested!" warned Hardin to his chauffeur. "O-o-ok. Sir Officer, what might be the reason for doing this to young master?" pleaded the chauffeur. "That''s what I also want to know" said the patrol as he put his gun in the holster. "It''s really just a misunderstanding" said Hardin. "Explain why did your friend ran" "You see Mr. Patrol, my friend Adam he has been searching for someone for a decade. Someone very important to him. And earlier he thought he saw that person so he went to search all over, hence his appearance and burst of emotions. I was only trying to calm him down" explained Hardin as he took out his phone to call Adam. 119 Under the Bus "He didn''t really mean to ran away like that, he must have wanted to look for that person badly. In all this years he wasn''t able to find any clues linking to that person" explained Hardin. "Is this true?" the patrol looked over at the chauffeur. "Yes" answered the chauffeur. Hardin glanced around the place to look for any signs of Adam. Then across the playground he saw an inconspicuous blinking red light. "Um, Mr. Patrol?" asked Hardin carefully. "Yes?" replied the patrol. "Is that CCTV owned by the station?" questioned Hardin while pointing at the top of the lamp by the street. "Yes, why?" said the patrol as he surveyed the area. "Can I view them? Besides, it will prove our innocence regarding this whole incident" said Hardin as he looked the surroundings for other cameras. "Technically, you can view them but you have to submit a formal written request and make calls to key persons" "That easy? Come on let''s go to the station" Hardin took out his phone and contacted someone while on their way to the station. After making the call, they arrived at the station and was greeted warmly by the captain. A few minutes have passed, they were led into the room containing the footage of the CCTV in the area. The patrol from earlier, found it weird that everything was going so fast and bypassed some processes, so he asked Hardin. "Sir, may I ask? Who did you call earlier?" asked the patrol to Hardin who was relaxing on the couch. "My Uncle" replied Hardin as he drank refreshment that the captain offered. "Um. Who is your uncle?" the patrol carefully asked Hardin as he navigated the computer to backtrack the footage to tonight''s incident. "The Commissioner" replied Hardin as he smiled beamingly. "I-I-I se-see" when the patrol heard the answer, he felt goosebumps while thinking the what-ifs of his actions tonight. He felt relief afterwards, glad that he listened to the man and did not arrest him immediately. "I found it sir!" exclaimed the patrol and decided to help Hardin as much as possible to make up to tonight''s events. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Wind it back up a few more minutes. There!" commanded Hardin as he took out his phone and took a video of the footage he was looking for. -----One Hour Later----- Hardin went back to the playground while the chauffeur waited by the car. When he got there, he saw Adam sitting desolately by the bench. "Way to go you crazy fucker! You threw me under the bus!" complained Hardin while hiding his grin from the good news he was withholding from Adam. "I was mistaken as a gay, almost got arrested and you bro abandoned me!" "I''m really sorry Dude. I really thought I saw her. I searched everywhere, I still can''t find her. I''ve already asked King for help before, but even he can''t find her. Maybe I''m hallucinating or I''m just too drunk. Or maybe I just want to see her so badly. I wanted to apologize to her. I''ve wronged her. It''s all my fault!!!!" Adam muttered sadly while looking a little lost. "It''s not your fault Adam. She''s the one that left you without a word" 120 The only thing that was missing "You can''t blame her Hardin! It''s not her fault that she can''t go against my mother! My mother who freaking bought the hospital where her mother was admitted!" Adam screamed at Hardin as he stood up and grabbed the collar of his shirt. He unknowingly pushed his friend against the jungle bar. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Just imagining what she went through that time, tore me apart. She was all alone. And if I haven''t asked for King''s help, I wouldn''t have known what even happened to her!" "Adam even with King''s help, you weren''t able to find her. If he can''t do it, then no one else can. You wasted ten years of your life hung up on her! Why can''t you just move on and get over her?! Forget her already! I''ve lost count on how many times you broke your heart trying to find her! Give up!" Hardin forcefully yanked Adam''s hands away from him. The suddenness of Hardin''s action caught Adam off guard, causing him to fall onto his butt. Some of the buttons on Hardin''s shirt fell. "Bro, have you ever fall in love?" Adam tried to get up only to fall back onto his knees. "Never and I don''t plan to for the rest of my life. Will you just give up already?" swore Hardin as he straightened and fixed his collar. "Give up? How could I give up my ''life''? In all this years, I never stopped loving her. You don''t know how it feels to be dead when you''re wide awake. I only felt alive when I see her beside me in my dreams" Adam slowly stood and approached Hardin. "Do you know what hurts me the most? I did everything that we both planned to do after graduating. I went to the university we planned to study in. I pursued to be a doctor because it was both our dream. I underwent training to our dream hospital. And now I''m working in that hospital. I did everything. Even those places she always wanted to go to, I visited all of them. And you know what''s funny Hardin? I did everything in our plans but the only thing that was missing was her" Adam brushed his hair in disarray with his fingers. "I am sorry Hardin, I must have had a lot of drinks tonight. It was awful of me to leave you like that" Adam patted Hardin''s shoulder. "Sigh. It''s alright, I''m used to your craziness and if it''s what you want, so be it. Then what about your mother? She stills asks about you from time to time. Won''t you talk to her already?" complained Hardin as he inserted himself between the metals in the jungle bar then sat himself. "No" Adam also followed suite and sat too. "Sigh. Dude you''re the only person I know that disowned yourself from his very own family. Can''t you at least message her? She missed you a lot" Hardin reached out to flick Adam''s forehead. "No" declined Adam without hesitation while rubbing his forehead. 121 If you know what I mean "You do know she only became like that after your father passed away" Hardin swung his legs back and forth. "It''s doesn''t mean she could do something as cruel as that. Please Hardin, I really don''t want to" replied Adam while dusting his pants. "Fine. Then if she asked again, will I still say the same thing?" answered Hardin while looking at the remaining buttons that were intact. "Yeah" nodded Adam. "Try to ask King for help again and tell the others too or they''ll get worried over you" Hardin gave up fixing his shirt and just let it be. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I tried calling him earlier but I can''t reach him. I chatted him, he still haven''t seen it. I really should have asked for Alfred''s number back then" "Yeah! I called too yesterday to invite him for tonight but he wasn''t answering. King''s been brushing us off. It''s like he disappeared from the face of the earth. I''ve been to his penthouse he wasn''t there too. He is probably together with that despicable woman! Grrrrr! I''m not used to spending my money!" whined Hardin. "Bro you are the heir to your father''s hotel empire! I''m the doctor here and yet you''re richer than me! Your allowance is bigger than my paycheck!" Adam flicked Hardin''s forehead as a payback. "That''s why I''m rich Dude! Instead of spending my money, some people volunteers to spend on my behalf!" Hardin winked at Adam playfully. "Bro people doesn''t volunteer! You shamelessly latched onto them and annoyed them to treat you!" rebutted Adam. "Haha so funny. And what''s up with you guys and all this love shits?! You''re all fucked up! You''re miserable, you''re woman disappeared and haven''t got yourself laid in all this years. King is like a dog following that woman around for years with his unrequited feelings. Neil got his hands full on babysitting his kids and spoiling that immature of a wife. And don''t get me started on Liam. He''s like Yumi''s personal assistant and does all her biddings like the whipped idiot that he is. And Dominique. Sigh. We all know what happened to him years ago. I can''t blame him though if he wasn''t over it. The only difference between you guys was that, at least he got himself laid" Hardin rambled nonstop. "Can''t you all just live without love? Love is so overrated! Look at me! I''m fine and so very happy! I have a lot of ''fun'' women buddies to do everything you can imagine with. No commitment! No girlfriend! No whining! No nagging! No lover''s spat! No one annoys me! No one forbids me! No one will make me report my whereabouts! No clingy! I can meet anyone and everyone I want! I''m free! I don''t have to think of other people''s sake! I don''t have to do someone else''s bidding! I don''t have to please anyone ohh scratch that, I do please someone everynight if you know what I mean mehehehehehe" Hardin laughed shamelessly as he used his hand to hide his grin. 122 Dear God! Please dons "Want to make a bet on it?" taunted Adam. "On what?" asked Hardin carefully while looking at Adam, wondering what the guy was up to. "If you fall in love, you''ll give me your favorite car and a platinum membership in your family''s hotels. How about that huh?" Adam arrogantly crossed his arms. "IF! If I fall in love! Which means you''ll never win! Because I will never ever get myself afflicted by that so called ''love''. And If I don''t fall in love. Hmmm? What do you have that I''ll want? Your car? Meh! That''s icky, my car is much more fabulous than yours. Money? You''re poor since you disowned yourself. Girls? Tche! You''re useless with that since you haven''t even gotten yourself get laid in a decade to the point you''ve returned to being a virgin. You can even try Monkhood Bro! And for your information, I''ve already scouted and toured your Hospital for female prospects. Painting? You never ventured in that. Hmmmm. What else? Ughhhhh! Bro you don''t have anything that you could offer!" complained Hardin as he listed out anything that comes into his mind. "WOW! Just wow! Coming from ''Mr. Perfect''. Don''t you dare get me started Dude! If I listed everything about you, even a phone book can''t fit it all!" retorted Adam as he playfully kicked Hardin''s shin. "Come on Adam! I can''t really think of something you have that I''ll want. Help me think! Do you have something in mind?" wondered Hardin as he returned the kick back to Adam. "Hmmm. How about a bottle of wine from my father''s collection that he left me behind? Even Dominique is dying to get one of those but I never gave him one!" boasted Adam with his chest high. "Really?! Then that''s my prize if I win and also I want you to introduce me to all the girls you know and be my wingman. Although, how can we know?" questioned Hardin as he stood up from sitting on the jungle bar. "How about let''s give it two years? If you and if you don''t fall in love in two years. How''s that sound Hardin?" Adam stood up too from where he was seated. "Call! Be prepared to lose you arrogant prick!" mocked Hardin as he turned around to jeer at Adam. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Right back at you. It''ll definitely be funny. Hardin falling in love. That''s a great show to watch and I can''t wait to see you in love" taunted Adam as he caught up to Hardin. ''Oh! Dear God! Please don''t make me fall in love! Falling in love is the worst punishment you could ever give to me God! I''m happy and content in my life. I got nothing I could ask you for, scratch thatthere is something I want. Give me more girls. The beautiful, the better. And I really want to see Adam''s face when he lose to me hehehehe. I will never ever fall in love!'', Hardin prayed solemnly while he walk towards the exit of the playground with Adam in tow. 123 Recognized this back But while walking, Hardin remembered why he returned to this place. "Adam? I sort of need to show you something. I''m sorry if I forgot about it" said Hardin as he braced himself and anticipated what the other''s reaction will be. "What is it?" calmly asked Adam without looking at Hardin, not noticing anything amiss. "Promise me you won''t get angry first!" timidly requested Hardin as he stopped in front of Adam and reached towards his pocket to get his cellphone. "Fine. Come on, show it to me" replied Adam as he waited for Hardin to show him what he was saying. Hardin took out his phone and searched for something in it. When he found it, he passed his phone to Adam. As soon as Adam got a hold of it, he played it. Not expecting that this will be the very thing that will give him the answer to the question that his been mulling and obsessing over for years. "Is-is-is thi-this fro-fr-from ear-earlier?" questioned Adam as his whole body and hands shook. "Yes. I got that from that CCTV in this place" explained Hardin as he pointed towards a street lamp in the distance. "YOU! WHY DIDN''T YOU SAID IT FIRST!" bellowed Adam angrily as he punched Hardin''s shoulder full of annoyance and then he started crying. "OW! HEY YOU PROMISED YOU WON''T GET ANGRY! I''m really sorry Bro! I swear I didn''t mean to. It just slipped my mind that''s all" Hardin complained and apologized as he rubbed his aching shoulder to ease the pain. Hardin looked over at Adam who was watching on the phone nonstop. Zooming in and increasing the phone''s brightness countless of times. The video playing in the phone was the footage that Hardin took from the station. It was a video of a vague silhouettes of two women exiting the playground and walking away. Because the two were walking under the shadows of the trees, the camera wasn''t able to capture the facial features of the women. One was carrying some bags while the other one was pulling a luggage. The camera caught the women''s back view and their departure from the place. Hardin tried to acquire other footage of CCTV from other cameras on that place but he wasn''t able to because those two just disappeared. They may or may not have turned to some place that doesn''t have CCTV placed in there. Or maybe they went inside in one of the buildings in the surroundings. These were his theories but what is important was that there''s a proof of her existence. That she''s ''here''. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Adam cried from happiness. He abruptly stood up and hugged Hardin very tight. "Dude! Thank you so much! I''m sorry I punched you, I just got carried away with my feelings. It''s her! She''s here! It''s really her. I could recognize this back even if its a thousand miles away! It''s definitely her! We finally found her!" yelled Adam in joy as his hug got tighter and he shook Hardin''s body from side to side. 124 That Man "I-I-I can''t breathe!" strenuously muttered Hardin as he felt his life getting squeezed out of him. "Sorry sorry" hastily said Adam as he disengaged from the hug and he reached out to try and straighten out Hardin''s crumpled clothes. "Look for her in the morning when the sun is up. You really can''t do it right now. Aside from the fact that we''re inebriated because we drunk alcohol, the people living here are asleep. Your search will be much easier if everyone are awake and you can ask them. With this footage, you can finally narrow down her possible locations" explained Hardin as he persuaded Adam who was raring to go look and run around again. "But" Adam tried to get away from Hardin who was holding the collar of his shirt. "Bro, I wanna go home and sleep. I''m too tired. Do it when the sun is up" pleaded Hardin as he leered at Adam. "Ok" reluctantly said Adam. The two walked towards the car and boarded it. The car droved away, leaving the playground peaceful once again. -----Meanwhile on some other place----- Inside a room full of people dressed in formal attires, they were all seated in white leather swivel chairs surrounding a long white marble table. The room consists of two colors black and white. If it weren''t for the city lights that spilled from the huge floor to ceiling glass walls that reflected inside the room, there won''t be any other colors that would have given this place life. Those glass walls were overlooking a beautiful and lively evening cityscape but that beauty went unnoticed to this people that were having a conference. A conference that decides whether they live or die. At the head of the table seated was a man quietly reclining on the chair who was giving off waves of menacing and cold aura that tormented the people ceaselessly. Some people were already shivering from their fear of the man as they continued to glance at the thermostat wondering if the temperature dropped. Some where repeatedly wiping their sweats off their faces. Others where continously squeezing their hands underneath the table to ease their nervousness. While some who''ve been in the company for a long time, were able to maintain their calm facade and hide any emotions that may gave them away. No one dared to utter any word, afraid that they might do something that will earn the ire of that man. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. At the other end of the table, were three people presenting a proposal. Even if they want to break down and just cry, they can''t because the consequences will be even more dire than them giving a presentation in front of their boss. Out of the three, one was handling the computer to direct their presentation and thought, ''Oh my God! I''m really lucky that I won at rock-paper-scissors. If I lost instead of just sitting here in front of the computer, it would be the death of me to be the one talking and facing that man'' 125 Overtime After a few minutes, the presentation finished. The people who were presenting earlier hung their heads as they wait for their verdict. "Unacceptable" uttered the man seated at the head of the table. After he spoke, he stood up to say, "2 hours", then left immediately without looking back. No one in the room moved or talked since there was someone left in the room who was equally as scary as the man who just left. Not scary in a way that make your skin crawl and shiver in coldness like the menacing man but a different kind of scary that doesn''t tolerate mistakes and imperfection. That said man who was seated beside the menacing man earlier, stood up. He looked at everyone in the room and said, "You all heard Young Master. Revise the proposal again and after two hours I expect that will be on top of Young Master''s table. Make sure that this time, your work are perfect. I know you all are already working overtime this evening, that will be compensated and also the ones before this day too. If you succeed in your proposal later, Young Master has agreed to quadruple your salary for this month. Do your best everyone! That is all, meeting adjourned" Everyone stood up and bowed as the man left the room. As soon as he was gone, everyone sighed of relief and slumped down their chairs from being exhausted emotionally. Some who didn''t dared to drink water earlier chugged down their water the instant the man left. The two who were talking in their presentation earlier sat down from where they were standing. "Sigh, how many does this make?" asked one of the people. "I don''t know, I already lost count of how many times we revised this" replied the other. As everyone was calming their nerves, countless people carrying various things poured inside the room. They all placed it on the table. They left as quickly as they came. The people earlier are now looking at the feast spread out on table. "I never get used to this" commented someone. "Uwa! Everything looks delicious!" shouted someone. "They are scary but boss is the best" remarked someone as he began to eat. "They very considerate and thoughtful despite working us to the bone" chimed the other. "Shush if Sir Alfred heard, you''ll get into trouble!" warned the other. "Or worst, Young Master heard you!" threatened the other. "Shut up! Hey that''s my drink!" "Even if we''re on overtime, they never forget to give us dinner" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Relax! It''s alright" exclaimed someone. "Hey! Are you guys going to the movie day tomorrow?" asked someone. "Of course. I''m bringing my family with me" replied the other. "If we managed to finish everything tonight, we can make it to tomorrow''s movie day!" remarked someone. "If we don''t?" someone asked. "There''s no ''if we don''t'', finish it in two hours or face a very terrible consequence" warned someone. "You''re new here right? First day? " asked someone. "Yeah. What''s with all the food and movie day?" questioned someone who can''t catch up to what is happening. 126 Updates "You''ll get used to it. Young Master is very generous to his people. Just do your best for the company" someone said as he patted the new guy. "If you''re here, it means you are the best of the best of this month''s new recruit batch" explained someone. "No wonder a lot of people wanted to work here" "Even if you get used to it, you''ll never get used to Young Master''s aura hahaha!" "Come on guys eat up. Refill your tanks! Eat fast! We got a long night ahead of us!" rallied the other. "Yeah!" cheered everyone. The people who looked like their souls got sucked out from their bodies earlier were now brimming with fighting spirit to work even more. Their goal: to perfect what the boss assigned to them. -----On the top floor of the building----- "Young Master here are the reports of all the companies and subsidiaries. There are some documents that need your signatures. The ones at the very bottom are the lists of properties, commercial buildings and malls that we have acquired this week alone. The plans for the constructions need to be checked to see if it''s to your liking" Alfred explained as he placed numerous papers on top of the table. "Alfred?" King asked as he stood and stared in front of the glass walls that overlooked the entire city. "Yes?" Alfred looked up at King who was deep in thought. "The preparations" muttered King as he removed his blazer, walked towards his table and gave the blazer to Alfred. "It is almost complete. The flower field is complete. The warf and gazebo are also complete. They are starting with the decorations" reported Alfred as he put the blazer in a hanger and hung it over a rack. "Villa?" King inquired as he sat down and started to look over at each document on his table. "They should be finished building it by now. As we speak, they are painting and furnishing it inside" explained Alfred as he checked on the updates he received in his tablet. "My collections?" King looked up to Alfred and ran his hands through his hair. "Everything had been transferred and parked underground" "The flower field. Put lights in it. The more the better" commanded King while he reached for his pen and signed some documents. "As you wish Young Master" nodded Alfred as he typed on his tablet to execute King''s command. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Where?" King stopped his hand and gazed at Alfred. Alfred stopped typing on the tablet and took out his phone to call someone. After a minute, he hung up and reported to King. "According to the gps tracker coordinates, she is at her company. Our people that I planted there reported that she is in a meeting with her manager, other artists and the higher-ups. They are discussing some matters regarding her future career path, projects and possible collaborations. And also that ''guy'' is present in that meeting. I have yet to confirm the specific contents of the meeting" reported Alfred monotonously. 127 Fall for my Prowess "Did she come home?" King reclined on his chair, removed his neck tie and unbuttoned three buttons starting at his collar. "Yes" said Alfred without looking up from his tablet. "Gifts? The dress for the party?" King rolled up his sleeves onto his elbows. "She has seen it but she didn''t touch it nor did she took it inside her house. The dress just got finished by the tailor. I''ll have it delivered to her as soon as possible. She was also seen to have frequent contacts with that guy this past few weeks since you''ve been out of the country. And also that guy appeared much more in her phone logs. Shall I access her messages and accounts?" Alfred looked up from his tablet to look at King. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. King contemplated for a bit then answered, "No, do not invade her privacy. Keep monitoring her, have our people follow her everywhere she goes, and be sure to not let her see or notice anything. Have that guy followed too. As for the gifts, throw everything away. I have no use for that if she doesn''t want it. Wait, donate it instead to charity. Keep supporting and investing in whatever project she is in. Make sure she doesn''t encounter difficulties and problems. Have the jet on standby on the hangar. Once we finished everything that needs to be done here, we are going back home" "Understood Young Master" "Anything else?" King got back to reading the documents. "Young Master, you have missed calls from your friends. Mostly from Hardin" replied Alfred. "Oh? I''ll talk to them after I am done with what I have to do. As for Hardin, ignore it. If that is all, I want to be alone" commanded King stoicly. "If there''s anything else Young Master, I''ll be at my desk outside. I''ll report to youimmediately if there''s any update on the progress of the Hidden Cove" said Alfred as he bowed and retreated from the room. When Alfred left the room, King stood up and went back to stare down at the city below by the glass wall in deep contemplation. "She hasn''t seen my messages despite having her phone with her. Is she ignoring me? Or. She''s orbiting that guy again? What does she see in him that I don''t have? I am perfect" muttered King to himself. "I have the money from my business empire. My status, ha. Is being one of the ruling families in the country not enough for her? I can get her anything she wants. Any movie she wants to act in. Whatever she sets her eyes on, she will get it" boasted King as he patted himself proudly. "I pursued her for so many years. What is it I''m doing wrong that she hasn''t fall for my prowess yet?! Tsk" complained King while he searched for his phone in his pocket. "I guess today will be the final day" sighed King as he dragged his chair beside the glass wall and sat down. 128 Chasing Someone "This is it. If she says yes then great. And if she says no, then that''s it. I can''t keep hoping that somehow someday something will happen between us" stated King dejectedly. "I''m not a masochist to enjoy her breaking my heart every time I confess. What''s worst. She turns me down but kept on giving me hope. I don''t even know if it''s real or just false hope" "I came first in your life before him. We grew up together. We''ve known each other for our whole lives. Why does he have your heart when he doesn''t even look your way. He already have someone in his heart, why can''t you just give up and be mine" said King sadly. "Are you like me? Who keep on hoping that someday ''that someone'' will reciprocate your feelings? Huh?" "How come for Neil and Liam it worked? What''s is it that I haven''t done?" "King. If today still isn''t it. Let''s stop? Stop being stupid. Stop chasing someone who''s also chasing someone else. I''m tired" King took out his phone then typed. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. [Hey, I know you are ignoring me. I''m sorry if I did something wrong. You''re not even touching my gifts anymore. Please go to the address I''ll forward after this message. Wear the dress I sent to you. Be my partner for the party. I promise this will be the last. I''ll wait for you in the garden at 9pm. I have something important to say to you] [Sent] King placed his phone back to his pocket only to remember something and took it out again. Then he typed, [He can''t love you the way that I love you. I hope you can open your heart to me. I will wait for you even if it rains or snows. I''m there] "I''m the country''s number one bachelor. Most desirable and handsome. Everybody wants to marry me. Everyone wants to be with me. And yet that one girl that I want to want me doesn''t. Ay, such is life" After King finished his monologue, he hid his phone, sighed once again and pushed his chair while sitting on it to go back to his desk and finish his work. -----Going back to the girls----- "We are here Violet!" exclaimed Karen. "So where is it?" Violet looked around. "There. Oh shoot! Come on Violet! Let''s run!" said Karen as she started to sprint to the store. "Mrs. Chen! Mrs. Chen! Mrs. Chen! Wait! Wait!" shouted Karen while running to the woman who was looking the door of the store. Karen made it to the woman while Violet was catching up to her. "Mrs. Chen! Ha. Ha. Ha" said Karen as she gasped for air. "Oh if it isn''t Karen. Good evening, what can I do for you?" curiously asked the woman. "You''re closing?" inquired Karen politely. "Yeah. My chikas invited me to drink. So while Mr. Chen was also invited by his friends to drink earlier this evening, I plan to get some fun myself hehe" told Mrs. Chen with a smile. 129 Your Idea "Mrs. Chen can we rent out your Arcade?" asked Karen politely and eagerly. "Eh? People usually don''t rent out Arcades" said Mrs. Chen curiously. "My friend will pay right now. That friend!" said Karen as she pointed out Violet who was still trying to catch up to her. "Please Mrs. Chen, my friend just went through a breakup last night. And I thought instead of drinking the pain away, why not let off some steam from playing in the Arcade? Please? I swear we will keep the place spick and span when you return" pleaded Karen earnestly as she clasped her hands together. Karen was unaware the she was feeling tipsy while Violet took some time to finally arrive in front of the Arcade. As soon as she arrived, Mrs. Chen immediately faced her. "Miss?" inquired Mrs. Chen. "Vi-violet. Ha. Ha" answered back Violet while panting after she came running. "Hello Ms. Violet, you can call me Mrs. Chen. It''s so nice to meet you. You are so beautiful! That guy is blind and doesn''t deserve a woman like you. There are a lot of guys that will fall all over you with just one wink from you dear hehe. Too bad my sons are taken or else I would have introduced you" Mrs. Chen consoled and complimented Violet. "Th-thank you" shyly said Violet while observing the woman who apparently owns the Arcade. "Hey Karen. Since this is your idea, shouldn''t you be paying?" asked Mrs. Chen teasingly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Eh? But she''s richer than me. Right Violet?" Karen tugged at Violet''s sleeve as if to ask to save her. "Yup, my treat. It''s no biggie" nodded Violet while looking at Karen. "Fine. You young people, I can''t really relate to you guys. I must be getting old already. Wait let me put the padlock on this rolling metal doors then we''ll go around the back to get inside. I won''t be opening the front so you guys can have some privacy and the place all to yourselves" explained Mrs. Chen as she crouched down and locked the metal doors. After Mrs. Chen was done, she stood up and led the way with the girls. They went around the store and Mrs. Chen opened the door at the back. When they got in, Mrs. Chen headed straight to the breakers to give the place electricity. "Make yourselves at home. Stay here a bit, I''ll go turn on the power" stated Mrs. Chen as she disappeared onto the dark room. "So Karen, you''re late today? That is unusual. How''s your mom been lately?" Mrs. Chen''s voice echoed through the dark room. After a few minutes, the whole place lit up and every game in the Arcade turned on. It was as if the whole place came to life. Colorful blinking lights. Lively sounds and tunes playing in the background. "Yeah. I had to cover someone else''s shift since my coworker got sick. Mom is ok. Maybe she''ll come by with my son tomorrow?" replied Karen. 130 Just another way Mrs. Chen approached the girls and beckoned them to follower her to the counter. "How will the payment be made?" inquired Mrs. Chen as she walked towards the cash register. "I currently don''t have any cash with me but will my card suffice?" remarked Violet as she rummaged through her bag. When she found it, she handed it to the woman. "That alright too. So how many tokens are you guys planning to use during your stay?" Mrs. Chen took the card. "Mmm, Violet?" asked Karen while looking at Violet who was looking around the place. Violet stopped in front of a counter filled with prizes and marveled at everything. "Mrs. Chen? Are we still qualified to win prizes even if we rented the place?" Violet eyes sparkled as she roamed over the cute stuffed toys. "Of course. If you meet the required amount of tickets then you win. So how many tokens are we talking about?" said Mrs. Chen as she brought out bags filled with tokens. "How about that? Filled to the brim!" exclaimed Violet excitedly while imagining having the teddy bears in her arms. Both Karen and Mrs. Chen looked over to where Violet was talking about only to be shocked by what they saw. They saw a cart as big as the one that were used in groceries. Mrs. Chen used that when she hauls back the tokens that the customers used for the whole day of the operation. "Are you sure?", "Seriously?" exclaimed both Mrs. Chen and Karen. "Of course!" beamed Violet while showing her toothy grin. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Ca-can you both finish all that?" dumbfoundedly asked Mrs. Chen not believing that someone would want something like that. "Of course but if we don''t finish it please put the remaining tokens in a tab and put it under the name of Karen''s son. I guess my Godson will have an early gift from his Fun-loving Godmother!" exclaimed Violet after she contemplated for a bit and came into decision. "Violet?" dazedly asked Karen. "Yes?" glanced back Violet. "You really don''t have to you know?" Karen approached Violet and said it in a way that conveyed the guilt she is feeling since it wasn''t her money that they will be spending. "It is alright Karen. You see I was planning that if we don''t finish all of it, maybe Mrs. Chen can give it to her customers. But since I already have a very cute Godson that I have not met yet, then that will be my nice-to-meet-you gift to him" Violet smiled as she patted Karen. Violet quickly followed up, "And besides, I don''t mind at all. I know that look your giving me, don''t feel guilty and feel that you are using me for my money because you are not. That''s my friends'' reaction too when they found out who I am. For me you are not greedy or a gold digger, you are my very first friend here. For me, money is just another way to make people that are important to me happy. That''s what my father taught me" 131 Trash Talk All You Wan "Are you really sure?" asked Mrs. Chen with sparkling eyes. "Of course!" answered Violet happily. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Ok then! Help this old bag of bones of mine to haul tokens and fill that cart" Mrs. Chen started to carry bags of tokens from under the counter but changed her mind midway as she put down the bags and just went over to the cart to push it towards the counter. And muttered, "Silly me". The two girls went towards Mrs. Chen and helped her do her task. "Hey Violet. How come you are not as fussy, arrogant, temperamental, impatient, snobbish and puts on airs like the other wealthy people? You don''t have that condescending look that they always give out. From the where I was working, people there are usually like that" stated Karen curiously. "My parents raised me not to be like that. It''s rude you know. Me and my brothers really don''t like hanging around with that kind of people, it''s too exhausting. I had a fare share of encounters with gold diggers and users you know. And let me tell you something. Even a rich person could be a like those too. They hung around you to boost their standing and ego. Superficial Friends. They aren''t even ''friends''. All the scheming is a waste of time. I have a keen sense for people like that. People with ulterior motives. And Karen let me assure you, you are not even like that at all. If you are, I would have stayed away as far away from you like a plague hahaha" chuckled Violet as she recalled her previous experiences in this kinds of things. "Shoot! Hey Violet! I''m not generalizing that all wealthy people are like that. I''m not saying you and your family are like that. Don''t take it the wrong way ok? You are nothing like that at all that''s why it cames as a surprise to me that''s all" explained Karen as she panicked and thought she might have hurt her friend with her words. "Don''t worry I didn''t even thought of it like that. And you described it much more accurately than me. If I send that to my friends, they will definitely laugh their heads off" Violet chuckled as she reassured her friend. "Although your boyfriend I mean ''ex'' boyfriend was exactly like that" said Karen as her tongue slipped and immediately covered her mouth in shock because of what she did then said, "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to" "Mami Karen! It''s alright. I don''t mind and in fact I quite like it. You can trash talk all you want, he deserved it. I don''t care about him anymore!" exclaimed Violet as she fist bumped Karen. "Really? Omg! I knew that guy was bad news the moment I saw him! He really is exactly that definition. So since you''re very low key and humble person, did he know about you and your family''s standing in life? Is he like that before?" commented Karen as she was rile up jusy my thinking that man who hurt her friend. 132 Be Good Girls "He doesn''t know and I''m glad I didn''t told him. I was afraid he''ll change and my friends worried about that too. I didn''t even said anything but that guy changed faster than I changed my clothes hahaha. But he was really different before he left to go back here. When I saw him last night, I almost didn''t recognized him at all" giggled Violet as she felt much better cursing the guy. "Shall I have my chikas beat that guy? I can rally all the woman in this neighborhood to stump that guy!" chimed Mrs. Chen comically.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Hahahaha you really don''t have to. Thank you Mrs. Chen, I never want to see him ever again" "Sigh, kids this days. I don''t get what''s going on in that head of you young ones. But I got betrayed before too, do you want to know what happened afterwards?" stated Mrs. Chen after she finished hauling the tokens and went to tinker about on the cash register. "Yes" said both of the girls as they looked at the lady. "Well back in the old days, the guy I was with before slept around without me knowing. That was until I caught the sick bastard red handed. Then I told my best friend so he went ballistic and beat the crap out of that man. So fast forward, now I am the missus of my best friend Mr. Chen" a smile crept up on the lady''s face as she recalled her past. "Wow, I never knew Mr. Chen already liked beating the life out of people since his younger days" commented Karen. "Yes, he hasn''t changed a bit. Oh, right. Violet? I will just call you Violet. I get a feeling I''ll be seeing you frequently from now on. Here''s your card. Alright I''m all done here. Whatever''s left will be put under that little boy''s name and as for you girls, don''t reck the place. Alright?" said Mrs. Chen while looking carefully at the two. "Eh? Of course we won''t!" replied Karen. "We won''t but if we do-" Violet was cut off when Karen jabbed her at her sides. "Violet shush" warned Karen in a whisper. "I got this" whispered back Violet to assure Karen then said, "Back to what I was saying, if we really do. I''ll take responsibility Mrs. Chen, I promise" "Good, I''ll hold you to that promise. You girls have a great time. If you''re going to use the Karaoke Platform, the Songs Catalog is in that corner over there. I''ll leave the keys here. And I''ll leave the fridge unlocked too in case you want water or juice" explained Mrs. Chen as she listed out things that the two should remember. "I''ll be on my way now girls! Be good girls!" Mrs. Chen bade farewell. "Wait Mrs. Chen!" shouted Karen as she stopped the lady from leaving and eyed Violet who was standing beside her. "Yes?" Mrs. Chen turned around and was wondering if she forgot something to say to the girls. 133 Cant drink herself to Oblivion "Take some drinks with you Mrs. Chen, share it with your chikas and also give some to Mr. Chen too" stated Karen as she faced Violet who ran the moment she heard ''drinks'', towards the plastic bag where the bottles were. "Wait here. Don''t leave yet Mrs. Chen" said Karen as she chased Violet. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Karen reached into the plastic bag only to be blocked by Violet that snatched the bottles first and hugged it to herself. "Violet, be good and let go" warned Karen as she grabbed the neck of the bottle. "No, this is mine" whined Violet like a kid. "We already had two. Just leave one and give the rest away" explained Karen. "No" slurred Violet as she shook her head left and right in protest. "Sigh. Fine. I''ll compromise, leave two and give the rest away. Don''t be childish" said Karen exasperatedly. Her brows drawn together to feign a stern expression. "B-but these are my drinksssss. You can''t give them away Mami Karen" complained Violet like a little kid. "Just two. We can''t finish all that drinks. Do you want to be sent to a hospital after today?" "Nuh uh" denied Violet vehemently. "Picture this Violet. Imagine the Doctor or Nurse are going to chuck tubes through your mouth and throat until it reaches your stomach. They will pump your stomach with liquid and siphon it all off along with all the liquor you drunk tonight. Do you want that Young Lady?! That''s what they do if you get alcohol poisoning!" threatened Karen and thought to herself, ''Violet you leave me no choice but to use my trump card. I hope it works. It always works for my son but it''s not advisable to say it always or else he''ll get traumatized by hospitals'' "Hik!" Violet immediately let go of the bottles after she was scared out of her wits from what Karen told her. "And look how nice Mrs. Chen treated us" explained Karen as she coaxed the frightened Violet and secured the drinks only to be met with another struggle from Violet. "But I wanted to forget" Violet meekly mumbled. Half reluctant to let it go and another half that wanted to let go since she was reminded of Karen''s pumping story. Mrs. Chen approached the two from behind to see what is happening. "What''s going on girls?" asked Mrs. Chen as she stifled a laughter that almost escaped her mouth when she saw the two comical girls who were wrestling something between them. "Mrs. Chen help! I really can''t allow this girl to drink herself to oblivion" said Karen pleadingly. "Oh my! How many have you two had already?" asked Mrs. Chen as she went closer. "Two" replied Violet meekly. "Bottles" Karen quickly followed up. "Oh my you kids! Two bottles?! It''s not good to drink a lot in your age. And looks like those are all hard liquor. You''ll wake up with an unbearable headache later. It is not good to have both your mind and heart in pain. Even if you drown your sorrows in alcohol, it won''t change anything or removed whatever it is that happened to you" said Mrs. Chen to tenderly coaxed Violet. 134 Breakup Food Violet finally let up and surrendered when she heard the concern in Mrs. Chen''s voice. It reminded her of her mother which made her suddenly miss home and her family. Out of all the nine drinks Violet bought: they already finished Jose Cuervo and Smirnoff earlier at the park. She picked out two bottles which are Chivas Regal and Bacardi for the two of them to drink while they are in the Arcade. What was left was Johnnie Walker, Jack Daniel''s, Absolut, Hennessy and Tanqueray. Violet even helped out as Karen put the remaining five bottles in the plastic bag and handed it over to Mrs. Chen. "Thank you for everything Mrs. Chen. We really appreciate it. Please enjoy this with all of your friends" sincerely thanked Karen. "Eh? I really can''t accept this. This are expensive. This is too much" replied Mrs. Chen as she was surprised by the sudden gift. And she became all the more surprised when she saw the labels on the bottles. She thought that the drinks that two was referring to earlier were simple drinks. The kind of drinks that people in the neighborhood normally buy. "We can''t finish this Mrs. Chen. If you say no, this girl over here might not let it go" Karen pointed out as she kept an eye on Violet who was slumped over the counter in defeat. "You make a good point but still I feel hesitant in accepting all this for free" reasoned Mrs. Chen as she pondered over something.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Quite a bit of time has passed and she thought of something as she paid attention to Violet bummed out expression. "How about in exchange for all this drinks, you girls can take as much as you want from the Ice Cream Fridge. I will leave it unlocked too. You know what they say, Ice Cream is the number one go-to breakup food. It will soothe your emotions more compared to this headache inducing booze. I know this liquors are much more expensive but I do hope those Ice Creams could make up for it. I would also like to add. The beverages too in the other fridge, if you get parched just take it. I will no longer charge you girls with that. It''s all on the house" Mrs. Chen walked up to the side of the store where the fridges were located and unlocked it. Violet roused from her position and was very pleased when she heard the word ''Ice Cream''. "That will be all. You girls have fun alright? If neither I or Mr. Chen hasn''t come home yet, you girls can go ahead and leave. Just make sure the place is clean, turn off the breaker over there and Karen you can return me the keys on another time or maybe later today" reminded Mrs. Chen. "What about you Mrs. Chen? How will you open your store later without your keys?" Karen raised a question. "Don''t worry about it. My husband have another set of keys with him. I''ll get going now" Mrs. Chen took her leave and closed the back door as she exited the store. Leaving the two girls to their own devices. 135 Should I fight it out? The two girls were left all alone in the store. Without further ado, Karen extended her arm to get Violet and dragged her towards the cart. Following their arrival, Karen took Violet''s hands and placed it onto the handle. "Come on! Push the cart towards that machine" Karen ordered as she sauntered away. "What?!" Violet''s eyes popped out of horror she received when she heard Karen then she complained, "That cart is filled to the brim with tokens?!" Karen looked back over her shoulder and said "You can do it Violet! Fighting!" Karen raised her forearm with her fist clenched and swung it downward towards her body in pumping motion as if to encourage Violet. "Fighting your face!" scoffed Violet as her brows knits into a scowl then complained, "Come over here and help!" "Absolu-" replied Karen as Violet commented, "Great!", only to be cut off when Karen finished what she said with, "-tely not!" "Are you kidding me?! This cart is filled with ''METAL'' tokens! METAL! This is freaking heavier than both our weights combined Karen!!!" protested Violet in vexation. Karen slowly went back to Violet as she was contemplating something in her mind. "Wow! So nice of you to finally decide to help out" stated Violet in sarcasm.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Of course.... not" mumble Karen with a smile, delighted with the idea she thought of and decided to take into action. "What?? Are you kidding me?!" cried Violet and controlled her sudden urge to beat some ''sense'' to that unreasonable ''someone''. "Give me your phone" Karen held her hand out with her palm facing upwards then shook it to stress how serious she was with her command. "UH HELLO?! Did you hear what I just said?" Violet rolled her eyes in annoyance then with her index finger gestured to the cart and towards herself. To emphasize her displeasure as she pursed her lips together and let out indignant sighs. "Trust me. Just give me your phone. Come on! Out with your phone Violet! Quickly!" Karen tapped her feet impatiently and rested her other hand on her hip while waiting for Violet. "Ughhhhhhhh. You are so unbelievable! Here!" huffed Violet as she gritted her teeth and took out her phone from her pocket then shoved it to Karen. Karen accepted the phone with her mouth curving into crafty smile as she thought over her idea while she turned on Violet''s phone. Her eyes gleamed with delight when she saw what she wanted to see. She did not ask for Violet to unlock the phone since she already saw what she needed to see then muttered, "I knew it" "What did you say?" Violet tried to lean closer to peek at what Karen was looking over in her phone but Karen hid it quickly. "Come on! Get on with it!" Karen clapped her hands at Violet. "Where the hell are you going with this huh?" questioned Violet with apparent annoyance in her voice while her brow raised then thought, ''You are such a bully?! First you got rid of my booze, now it''s manual labor. Should I fight it out with Karen?'' "Do you wanna know?" teased Karen as she winked at the irked Violet. 136 Rigor Mortis "Do you have to ask? Duh, of course I want to know" answered Violet sarcastically, her lips pursed like she had been chewing a lemon rind. "Hahaha I''ll tell you as soon as you start pushing that cart" Karen urged Violet. Violet surrendered and threw her hands in the air. She decided to humor her friend''s craziness and set herself behind the cart to push it. But before she starts pushing the cart, she looked at Karen then said, "I want to know" and rolled her eyes.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I read from somewhere that when you get your heart broken, the area of your brain that is stimulated when you are hurt physically is the same area that is stimulated when you experience rejection or lose someone you love" explained Karen carefully to the dumbfounded Violet. Violet didn''t know whether she should be impressed, confused or vexed with Karen. "Umm Mami Karen? You sort of lost me there" Violet tilted her head to one side and furrowed her brows in confusion while listening. "Ah right haha. So silly of me. So in short Violet. When you are heartbroken, your brain thinks you are physically hurt. How are you feeling now? Think of- what''s his name again?" "Dean" blandly replied Violet as she showed a deadpan expression. "Dean? Right, right. Oh, I''m sorry but going back. Think of Dean" nodded Karen to Violet. "Remind me again what is the point of all this? Why are we in this place? Please do remember that you gave away my forget-that-dork liquor. I''m suppose to forget and get over him!" remarked Violet in snide. "Chill Girl! Forget about those. Please just humor me. Like I said, think of Dean. How do you feel? Do you feel like someone has punched you in the stomach, knocking all the wind out of you?" Karen posed her questions. "Fi-fine I''ll humor you. Ye-yeah, if that''s how you describe it" whispered Violet who was lost in her thoughts. Violet was reluctant at first but when she saw her friend''s eyes full of expectation, she decided to go along with whatever she said. She sighed and closed her eyes to really think about that man. The moment she thought of him, everything that happened between them in all the years they had been together came crushing down in her mind and heart. It was like a huge all-consuming wave. Like how the way the never ending water from a faucet filled a bottle. The water was too much for the bottle to handle so after it filled every crevices and space that there was inside, it spilled out but it never stopped. It never stopped and even came to a point where the sink became full of water too spilling all over the kitchen floor, drowning the bottle until that bottle became part of it and blended with the water. If it weren''t for the label wrapping around its body, you wouldn''t even notice the bottle in the water. It consumed her, the memories, the pain, her love. It consumed her, as if her entire body were suddenly in rigor mortis. Every single muscle in her body stiffened. In every fiber, she felt contracting pain. 137 Snap out of i The bottle was her. The faucet was her heart. The water was him along with all the memories. If faucets have handles that controls the water, whether it should come out hot or cold, or just outright close it and cut off the running water. She wished her heart had one. She wished she could make it stop but she didn''t know how or where to turn it off. Or maybe the handle was already broken and irreparable just like her. Try as she may to block it with her hands, the pressure was too strong for her to handle. The water went past her hands and splashed all over. Submerging everything within. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Drowning her until she can''t breathe anymore. She tried to breathe in but instead of air, all she inhaled was water. The water filled up her entire body. There''s no end in sight. It always seems to be expanding. Getting stronger with every passing moment. Permeating the space in her veins and her stomach, and her lungs, and her throat, and her head and her heart. Her body shook in her last throes before her death. She continously sunk, she went past the area that the light was able reach. Her surroundings dimmed as she went further away from the light until there was only darkness in sight. As she saw her body undergo all the stages of death, the pain in her heart didn''t go away and instead took on a life form she have never seen before. It became her constant companion that severely crippled her in place and seeped into her entire being. Shackles crawled and twisted on her body like a snake. With a simple tug on the chains that came from somewhere unknown, it tore her apart into bits and pieces. Either that tug had a heavy force or she was just too fragile to the point she can''t withstand something so simple. As she was being torn apart, the process was like that of a cracked mirror. It began with one small crack. The jagged lines of the cracks crept all over without stopping until it shattered and broke apart. She tried to put it back together but it was no longer the same. The shards of the mirror were in different shapes and sizes. Even when every piece was in the right place, it was all misaligned. Causing every mirror piece to act like a single separate mirror with its own reflection. When she looked over it, she saw herself broken in multiple fragments. The once clear picture, fractured. When she stared down at it, she witnessed thousands of eyes staring back at her. Whose faces were the same as her. She was pulled back from her nightmarish thoughts when she felt something hit her forehead repeatedly. When she snapped out of her thoughts, she saw the Karen full of worry before her. "Hey Violet! Snap out of it!" Karen worriedly knocked on Violet''s forehead to wake her up from her thoughts. 138 Heartbreak is When she saw Violet''s lost expression, she felt her heart twinge in pain for her friend. She called out to her multiple times and yet she was still unresponsive. She got worried then immediately closed their distance. "Snap out of it Young Lady" blurted Karen anxiously while not stopping her knocks on Violet''s forehead and used her other hand to squeezed and shake her shoulder. "Huh? I''m sorry Karen, I spaced out for a little bit there" Violet apologized and smiled but it never reached her eyes. Her shoulders were slumped, she inhaled a deep breath and blew out slowly to ease out that horrible feeling in her heart. "Girl! Focus! I lost you there. If you hadn''t woke up, I was planning to slap you Violet. You made me very worried" Karen snapped her fingers at Violet''s face sassily and secretly breathed out a sigh of relief knowing that Violet finally came to. "Oh, ok. Sorry, sorry. I will try my hardest to focus" meekly replied Violet as she bit her bottom lip and listlessly fiddled with the hem of her clothes to distract herself from the thoughts that kept plaguing her chaotic mind. "Focus ok? Don''t wallow on those thoughts. Be strong. You''re not alone. I will never leave you alone Violet. We''ll get through this. Ok? Now, going back. To sum up my point, your brain thinks you are physically hurt. It''s a known scientific fact that a person could actually die from a broken heart. What was it called again?" Karen went on and on. Then she saw the struggle in Violet''s eyes. She looked so vulnerable. Karen placed her arms around Violet and hugged her closely. "It''s called Broken Heart Syndrome(BHS). I read from an article that BHS can even strike people in good health. If someone experienced an emotionally stressful situation, it could bring about a sudden burst of stress hormones that causes chest pains and shortness of breath. Where a part of your heart enlarges and some muscles fails to pump while the rest of your heart performs normally or contracts even more forcefully. Most of the time they mistook and misdiagnosed it as a Heart Attack because they have similarities. The only difference between the two was that a Heart Attack is caused by blocked heart arteries" "How great it would be if you really pursue your dream of becoming a Doctor" commented Violet as she gazed up from Karen''s comforting embrace. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "It''s all in the past. And besides, just because I''m not a doctor it doesn''t mean that I can''t pursue learning about medicine. Anyways, breakups are a bitch, and heartbreak is an ''even'' bigger bitch. Our bodies literally repel getting hurt subconsciously because there''s no greater pain there is than heartbreak. So a breakup is really super duper freaking bad for your health Violet!" Karen sternly explained to Violet seriously as she nodded as if to agree to what she just said. Talking wasn''t enough for her so she stopped hugging Violet then leaned and pinched her cheeks instead. 139 Your Poin "You have a son right??" Violet smacked Karen''s hands away, smirked and tossed her hair over her shoulder. "Yeah, so? What about it?" confusedly replied Karen in daze. She wondered what does her son got to do with their topic. "Nothing, nothing. Nevermind. Please, do continue" Violet waved her hands to dismiss her sarcastic question. For Violet it was like she just threw an egg towards a wall. And thought to herself, ''She didn''t get it. She have a son and yet she swore like she was just talking about the weather today. Mental note to self: do not fight it out and do not get on Mami Karen''s bad side. Karen is scary wheb she is angry. Her ''mommy aura'' will probably be in full force'' "So since your brain thinks it is physical, then let''s be physical. And according to some studies, Exercise or any Physical Exertion is a great way to release all the tension, stress, nervousness, negative energy, anger, frustration, anxiety, depression, fear and pain that builds up when you are suffering emotionally. Although heartbreak is an emotional feeling, there is a physiological connection between your mind and body" "Therefore, what you are thinking and feeling emotionally will affect how you feel physically and vice versa. Violet if you are wondering if exercise can help mend your broken heart, it definitely can! Well, of course aside from ''time can heal a broken heart'' and all the other stuff needed in the process of moving on. Exercise is one of the healthiest ways to help yourself to begin to feel better. Aside from relieving the pain, Exercise can help you tone your body, shed unwanted pounds, achieve your body goals, boosts energy, boosts mood, helps fight depression and increases self-confidence" After her long explanation, Karen inhaled deeply to catch her breath. "Oh, umm Karen? What is your point again?" muttered Violet as she slowly digested the information that Karen dumped on her. ''Woah, talk about information overload'', thought Violet as she massaged her temples. "Oh you dummy, this is your first heartbreak?" curiously asked Karen while looking at Violet.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "How did you know?! Have I said it? I really don''t remember if I said it tonight though??" Violet knitted her brows in thought. "No, you didn''t. I just figured it out. Girl, you really don''t know how to cope up with stuff like this" remarked Karen as she reached out her hand to pat Violet''s head. "Yes. I''ve never experienced it firsthand so aside from not breaking down then saying a speech in front of him earlier. Crying my eyes out in the playground. My foiled plan of drinking until I forget my name, where I am, who I am and what I am. That''s really all of it" Violet described to Karen as she was reflecting into herself. "I mean, I have seen it happen to other people and what they did, like my friends, but it''s really an entire different thing to have it actually happen to yourself" Violet frowned when she recalled the memories of her friends. 140 Breakup Coach "Since that''s the case, I will be your Breakup Coach! Violet! Yes or yes? " Karen brought her hands together in a clap as she gleefully smiled at Violet while running countless ''moving on'' plans in her mind. "Oh o-ok? I can''t say no?" Violet apprehensively answered. "You can try but there will be consequences mehehehe" Karen loomed over Violet and crossed her arms. "You are really scary sometimes. Fine I''ll accept" Violet answered in defeat. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Remember when I said that thing about Rage Rooms? About it being a great outlet to channel your anger, fear and anxieties?" asked Karen as she leaned a little bit forward to Violet. "A place where you can literally explode and smash things up to feel better? A cathartic opportunity?" Karen flashed her toothy grin to Violet who was trying to recall something. "Ye-yeah, I kind of remember you saying that to me" Violet scrunched up her brows while thinking. "There is no such place here butttttttttttt! I thought of an alternative to Rage Rooms. And aside from that, we can have fun and have a great time as a bonus too. Hence, ''THE'' Arcade" Karen raised and spread her arms wide in the air. "Ohhhhhhhhh! Wow! I never really thought of this place like that. Now for me, Arcades will never be the same hahaha" giggled Violet as she finally have understood all Karen''s antics all throughout the night. "ALRIGHT! We will now begin your transformative journey to catharsis. As your Breakup Coach, our first agenda for our session is for you to push that cart heavier than our weights combined and filled with ''metal'' tokens towards that machine" Karen pointed to the machine located at the far end of the Arcade. "Ughh. Again with the cart?!" whined Violet. "Hep, hep, hep. Breakup Coach. Remember? You agreed young lady mehehe" nagged Karen as she stretched out her index finger to poke Violet''s cheek. "Ughhh. In the end it all came back to the cart. Sigh" Violet rolled her eyes at Karen. "I, April Karen Williams, solemnly swear by the powers vested in me, will devote and help out in every and any possible way, my dear friend, Violet Hailey Quinn, as her Breakup Coach no matter what and how long it takes" Karen dramatically placed her hand on top of her heart as she swore a vow to tease the annoyed Violet. "Wha-" Violet tried to whine again but only to be cut off by Karen. "Breakup Coach" chimed Karen with ingratiating smile. "Bu-" Violet was cut off again. "Hep! Breakup. Coach. Do ittttttt! Do it nowwwwww" nagged Karen annoyingly. "Ka-" Violet was fuming when she got cut off again. "Do. It. Now." Karen commanded as she widened her eyes. "Ok! Mommmm" retorted Violet. Karen earned another round of Violet rolling her eyes at her. Violet raised her hand in defeat and reluctantly went to the back of the cart where the handles are. But before she started pushing, she was interrupted. Karen signaled with her hand for Violet to stop. "What now?" Violet scrunched her brows in annoyance. 141 Hit me! "Wait" exclaimed Karen as she remembered something then stood a little bit further in front of the cart. "There, now look at this and then push" stated Karen as she pushed the power button of Violet''s phone and then flashed it unto Violet''s direction. "What??!" exclaimed Violet after she saw what Karen showed to her. "This was the reason why I borrowed your phone before I made you push the cart. I figured that since your breakup hasn''t been that long, there was a high possibility that you hadn''t change the photo in your screen saver" Karen said as she shyly scratched the back of her ear while explaining to Violet. "You!! Pure Evil!!!" Violet rolled her eyes at Karen but this time with more exaggeration. "But I was right, right??" Karen shamelessly said to Violet. Violet glared at Karen as she thought to herself, ''My eyes will probably get stuck in the inside of my sockets if I keep rolling my eyes at you''Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Based on your expression, you forgot that Dean is still your screen saver on your phone. Am I right?" Karen playfully winked at Violet. "Give me my phone I''ll change it now!" Violet tried to reach out towards Karen to grab her phone. "No way! Go back to cart! I won''t leave you alone until you do everything that I say" Karen raised her arm along with the phone above head. Karen did not dare lower her arm in fear that Violet will be able to retrieve her phone. She watched as Violet put up a fight but then gave up half way and went back to the back of the cart whispering complaints about Karen. "Happy?" Violet gnashed her teeth in annoyance . "Very" Karen beamed her victory smile at Violet. "Care to explain?" Violet lifted an eyebrow as she crossed her arms. "Position yourself. Now look at your phone while you push the cart" Karen raised the phone in front of her to show Violet the picture. "Ok, then what?" replied Violet as she struggled to push the cart that barely moved from its original position. "Imagine that Dean is standing in front of you. Just picture yourself pushing the cart as you ran over that douche bag" Karen walked back to her earlier position then quickly added, "Oh and do not forget to channel everything ok? Do it!" Violet tried it out but found herself having a hard time executing it. Karen saw it then immediately thought of something to help Violet. "Hmm. Violet? I will drop some words and each time you have to tell me the first thing that comes into your mind" Karen nodded to herself at her suggestion. "Ok Let me try that. Hit me!" Violet gritted her teeth in prepation and went back to her postion, ready to give her all. ''Grrr. Let us see if you can still boss me around when I ran over this freaking cart on top of you Karen'', thought the annoyed Violet as she dug her feet on to the ground and forced the cart to move. "Cheater" stated Karen while observing Violet''s reaction. 142 Regimen Karen saw Violet stiffened at the word. Her eyes flashed with fury and narrowed to crinkled slits. The muscles in her face tightened. Her nostrils flared. She clamped her fingers into the handles.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The moment Violet heard Karen''s word, she saw ''that'' scene in her mind play in a loop. She felt herself filled with unimaginable fury. She saw her ''man'' inside another woman. His arms wrap around someone else''s waist. His blissful sleeping face that she used to enjoy staring at. "HOLD IT! Come on girl! Push!" Karen cheered as she saw the outcome that she wanted. "Ah? Alright?" dazedly replied when she was awaken from her thoughts. "Hold into that feeling! Channel the wrath that you feel into your push. Look at this picture and imagine that guy standing here. Ran him over!" Karen whiped out the phone again to Violet. When the wheels inched forward, Karen rejoiced then said,"GREAT! Tell me what is on your mind. What is the first thing that came up when you heard the word ''Cheater''?" "Ah, right. I completely forgot. I remembered what I saw when I came into his bed room last night" Violet stopped pushing and answered Karen. "Why did you stop? Just keep on pusing until you reach that machine over there" Karen pointed to the machine at the very end of the shop. Violet was delighted to see that she was able to move the cart but at the same time she was also seething with anger from recalling that disguting memory. "What did you see in his room? Is he with someone else? Is the woman much beautiful than you?" cunningly asked Karen as she hid her sneeky giggles then thought, ''Aiya, let''s keep adding fuel to the fire hehe'' "EXCUSE ME! FOR YOUR INFORMATION, THAT WENCH DOES NOT HOLD A CANDLE TO ME! GRRRRRRR" roared Violet as her face turn red out of anger and found herself feeling an outburst of strength overcoming her. "So when was your anniversary?" chimed Karen while dedicating herself in fanning the flames. "TOMORROW!!!" screamed Violet at the top of her lungs. "OMG! That is so horrible of him! Tomorrow was your anniversary and he had the nerve to cheat on you! Shame on him!" Karen covered her mouth in shock. "Did you catch them red handed? You know, were they doing ''it''?" interrogated Karen while steeling her heart to be strict on Violet''s moving on regimen. "Eh? Well, technically I did not catch them doing the ''act'' itself but I saw them soundly asleep while that bastard''s thingy was still in that hussy!" snarled Violet as she unconsciously shove the cart across the room without notice. "GIRL!! That was still the same. That sick son of a-" Karen rattled off long strings of curses then remembered what she was supposed to do, "Did he said anything in his defense?" "Uh! Yeah he did! He had the gall to say that I was not there ''physically'' when he needed me!" 143 Up Top "Um hello?! He was dodging my calls! I was always the one to adjust! I stayed up late so I could call him because he used time difference as his reason for missing my calls!" Violet gritted her teeth as she exerted herself to push the cart. "Before he left and went back here, we even discussed about what will become of us. I told him that we should breakup. BUT! Surprise! He suggested long distance relationship! In his exact words he said ''our love will overcome the distance''. He promised he will always call, text, chat and tell me everything. He even raved that he was excited for the day I will come back to our country too!" Violet retold Dean''s word while mockingly mimicking his voice. "FUCKING DISTANCE HIS FACE!!" cursed Violet loudly as she pushed the cart across the room. "If I remember correctly, you were holding a box of cake and wine when we met each other down the lobby. Did you throw it at the cheating scummy pair?" Karen smirked as she tried to imagine Violet wrecking havoc at that guy''s bed room. "HA! I WISH I DID!" Violet was so angry, she was able to muster strength that she never knew she had deep within herself. "EH?! YOU DIDN''T?! GURL WHY?! THAT SICK SON OF A WITCH DESERVED IT!" angrily complained Karen. "I KNOW RIGHT! But when I saw them I accidentally dropped the cake and wine to the floor. And I didn''t warned Dean so he stepped on it! HAHAHAHAHA! I know I shouldn''t be laughing but. IN YOUR FACE DEAN! Technically it was his foot but you get the point" Violet smiled triumphantly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "NICE!" complimented Karen loudly as she walked around the path of the cart to approach Violet and said, "Up top!", then raised her hand up for a high five. Violet momentarily slowed down and raises her hand to high five Karen. *clap "Have you never suspected anything before?" Karen asked as she made her way back to the front and once again showed Violet her ''target''. "You know how we women have that intuition? That little voice inside your head? I had that but I was stupid enough to believe in him and hold onto his promises. Whenever I had those thoughts everytime he wasn''t answering or wasn''t even interested in anything I was saying, I always quiet those down as I said to myself that maybe I was only overthinking things. Or maybe he''s just too tired from managing his family''s company. I tried to convince myself that nothing has change. That he was still that person I fell in love with. The person that used to put me ahead of everything else in his life before he left" "Why didn''t you broke up with him during those times?" asked Karen while she walked backwards carefully as Violet and the cart advance. "I had this pathetic hope that everything will go back to the way it used to be once we see each other" 144 Alright not to be ok From the initial turtle like speed, Violet can now push the cart like how a person would normally move a cart in the supermarket while like the coach that she is, Karen kept on hurling ''encouragements'' towards Violet with a carrot and stick method. Whereas the stick was Karen herself who was positioned in front of the cart and the carrot was Dean''s picture in Violet''s screen saver. "VIOLET! GIRL! STOP!" exclaimed Karen as she panicked and hurriedly waved her arms in front. Violet hurriedly planted her feet on the ground to gain leverage and halt the moving cart. She was able to halt the cart just a few inches before it hit Karen. Karen had her heart stuck in her throat. When the cart stopped, she felt relieved. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "ARE YOU CRAZY?! YOU ALMOST RAN ME OVER! WERE YOU PLANNING TO KILL ME!" protested Karen as she placed her hand on top of her chest to calm herself down. "Hehe sorry Girl. My bad, the cart was too heavy and the weight just kind of carried itself. It was hard to stop. But I did what you made me do and I''ve reached the destination, so what now?" muttered Violet as she sheepishly scratch her head while thinking, ''I wasn''t planning to ran over you but I do had thoughts of it since you kept bossing me around''. "You did great! How are you feeling?" Karen asked as she went towards the machine. "Good? Exhausted? Amazed at myself? I did not know that I could move something as heavy as that" Violet placed a finger on her lips as she thought of answers. "Great! Are you still affected by your cheating ex?" Karen asked to Violet who was at her back as she leaned on the machine and tinkered with the settings. "Not really? I guess?" answered Violet with no confidence in her voice. Karen stopped what she was doing and faced Violet. "Really? How about if I mention his name?" Karen went beside Violet. "I''m not that affected?" Replied Violet who was in denial. "Hm? You are in denial. Dean. Dean. Dean. Dean. Dean" ranted Karen at Violet''s ear. "Stil-" Violet tried to deny it but was interrupted by Karen. "Dean. Dean. Dean. Dean. Dean. Dean. Dean" Karen reached out and grabbed Violet from her shoulders to prevent her from running away and decided to pester without stop until she heard what she wanted. "Fine! I admit! I am still affected by that douche!" muttered Violet as she had her hands cover her ears from Karen''s onslaught. "Violet, it is not good to lie about your feelings and even worst was to deny it. Don''t hide it and bottle it deep inside your heart. It will work for a little while but someday it will find a way to resurface again. That will never allow you to fully heal from what happened. You don''t have to pretend you are not ok. It is alright to not be ok. It is alright to breakdown and cry. The important thing is that in the end you will pick yourself up and continue to live forward" 145 Second Agenda "Do you know why some people weren''t able to move on even if years had already past? It was because they never allowed themselves to heal. They kept it all inside, hoping that one day they will wake up and everything will be ok, that they don''t feel their heart hurt anymore. For some, they weren''t able to move on because they kept lying to themselves and hoped that one day that person will go back to them. You know, false hope" "I don''t want that to happen to you. Moving on was never an overnight process. To be honest it was very hard. Like every wound, it would hurt at first since it is still fresh but just let it have the time to heal itself. The blood will dry, it will scab over then it will feel itchy. The skin will repair itself until the scab is gone. Of course there will be a scar left behind but give it time then the scar on the skin will lighten until there were no signs that you got wounded and had a scar in the first place" "Thank you Karen. I wouldn''t know what to do if I haven''t met you last night" greatfully said Violet as she wound her arms around Karen and hugged her. "That''s what friends are for. We can now cross out the ''cart of tokens'' from the list. Yey!" Karen gleefully said. "Eh?! List?! There''s more?!" complained Violet as she struggled to get out of their embrace. "Shushhh. You can do it. Everything will be alright" consoled Karen as she tightened the hug to prevent Violet from escaping. "Ca-can''t breathe. Ka-karen. Fine. I-I will do it. I''ll behave. Ha. Ha. Ha" muttered Violet as she stopped struggling and gasped for air when Karen released her. "Great! Now come on. Let''s go to the next agenda" Karen clapped her hands and then proceeded towards the machine with Violet in tow. They stopped in front of the yellow machine. Violet saw colorful neon lights framing it''s sides flashed. In the middle was screen with numbers in it. Displayed were the score of the top three players and another number with rows of zeroes that will calibrate itself once someone plays the machine. Below it was the slot for the tokens. And over head, a hanging speed bag was tucked inside and will only be released once the token was inserted. On top of the machine, displayed was the machine''s name: Boxing Punch. Karen let go of Violet''s hand, scooped some tokens from the cart then proceeded to insert all of it in the machine. Once the tokens were in, the hanging speed bag was released and sounds of a cheering crowd and a referee came from the machine. Karen dusted her hands and then faced Violet. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "This is the second agenda of our session. You have to defeat the top scorers and have yours displayed in the screen" Karen smiled evilly at Violet as she retreated to the side. 146 Damn Girl Karen extended her right arm in front of the machine''s score board with Violet''s phone showing the picture of Dean. Karen beckoned Violet to step forward and begin her ''venting''. "Come on Violet. Don''t be shy, have a go at it. Just picture that what you were punching was that sleaze of a dirtbag''s face instead of the speed bag. Vent it all out. Get loose. Yell curses at him. Or do both. Let it all out" Karen rambled to Violet. "I will try. I never played this game before" replied Violet with uncertainty apparent in her voice as she hesistantly stepped forward then made her fighting stance. She placed her feet on the ground, shoulder-width apart with her left foot in front, left elbow tucked at the sides of her ribcage and left fist protecting her face. Violet rotated her hips for power to wind her bended right arm backwards. Then she hurled a right handed hook as she pivot her rear heel and rotated her hips towards the opposite direction. Her punch knocked the speed bag back to it''s tucked position.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Once her punch was done, the machine lights flashed and elicited noises with one of it saying, "Ooohhhh nice punch there! You almost had it! Better luck next time!" "DAMN GIRL! WHERE DID THAT COME FROM?! SPILL!!!!" squealed Karen as she scrambled to her feet and approached Violet. "Do you know how to fight? Did you train? Where did you learn it from? Come on tell me! I want to know everything! Spill!" Karen chimed beside Violet as she shook her arm annoyingly. "Oh that? When one of my friends got robbed by someone, she became paranoid walking alone after that so we dragged her to this Women''s Self-defense sessions near our school. And the ''dragger'' got dragged into class too. She threatened to have us do it too if we want her to. That''s the full story. But it was years ago, we just took ten sessions during summer break and of course they made me pay for everything since it was my idea. Sigh, I really missed those bitches" Violet chuckled as she remembered Thea and Melody. "Your friends seemed really great, I hope someday I get to meet them" remarked Karen as she imagined what kind of persons were Violet''s friends. "They really are. You will meet them, don''t worry I will make sure of it. They are coming here for summer vacation" remembered Violet. "Really? That is great! Let me guess, you are the one paying?" beamed Karen. "YES" shouted Violet as she gaped while her eyes widened from shock. "But going back, you sure do pack a punch. Too bad your score wasn''t high enough to beat the top 3 score" lamented Karen as she hid her mischievious grin. "Yeah" replied Violet as she cracked her knuckles in preparation. "Oh and by the way, the last score on the top 3 was made by yours truly mehehehe" Karen winked at Violet who was dumbfounded with her sudden revalation. 147 Finger Emoji It should have been around a quarter to two in the morning. A woman found herself half burried inside a freezer as she burrowed through the plethora of sweet, luscious, and creamy frozen treats. Every time she found an interesting flavor, she would placed it up the glass top of the storage. She dug even more deeper to excavate that one flavor she was fervently hunting for. Usually, it would have been the very first thing she saw inside the storage whenever she frequents the store. Some naughty kids must have messed up the normally organized ice cream freezer. Feeling her hands began to numb from the biting glacial temperature, Karen almost gave up her search until she saw the familiar color of the wrapper peaking under a pile at the very far end corner of the ice cream freezer. "YESSSSS!!!" squealed Karen as she stretched out her arms towards her target. "Uggh why does it have to be so far?!" complained Karen as used her left hand to support herself and the other one to reach. She badly wanted to eat her favorite flavor. As she tiptoed to reach even further, her hand and feet slipped causing her entire body to drop into the ice cream freezer. "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" Karen screamed as she fell down face first. "Ouch!" cried Karen in pain as she struggled to sat up and rubbed her red nose. "I got it! The very last piece! My love I finally found you! Oreo Strawberry Shortcake!!!!" screamed Karen as she applaud herself then laid it on the glass top. "Sigh, the things I do for ice cream!" Karen lamented as she grabbed a foothold to hoist herself up. She was about to climb out when she saw an ice cream that piqued her interest.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "What a weird ice cream. It is a bread, shaped like a fish with an ice cream filling. I might as well get us some. Maybe Violet will love it" After she put it on top, she heard a ringtone from somewhere. When she found the phone in her pocket, she thought it was her phone becaue of the familiar ringtone so she didn''t check who was calling and answered it right away like how she usually would. She placed the phone by her ear and said, "Hello?" "Where on earth are you?!" said the one speaking at the other end. "Who is this and how may I help you?" confusedly replied Karen. "Um? Excuse me who is this? Why do you have my sister''s phone? What did you do to her?! I swear if any harm comes to my sister, even if she lost a strand of her hair, I will hunt you down to the very ends of the eart-" Karen immediately removed the phone from her ear and looked at who was calling her. She can still hear that person at the other end of the line screaming loudly. What she saw on the screen were two things: the word ''Jerk'' and beside it was a middle finger emoji. 148 Pandoras Box Karen climbed out and took off at once running over to Violet, only to cease in the middle then bolted back to collect her ''game'' from her freezer hunt which she did just a little while ago. Using the hem of her shirt, she stored and carried the frozen treats back with her. While at the same time, placed the phone in her shirt too. Ignoring the never ending machine gun rant coming from Violet''s phone. ''Shoot! I was too careless. I should have looked at it first before answering the call. Damn it! If I had known your phone was pandora''s box, I wouldn''t have let all hell broke loose! He''s still not stopping? Omg, he must be shouting at the other end for me to hear him clearly without getting close to the phone. I''ll pray for your soul Violet'', thought Karen as she dashed with her fastest speed. When she arrived where Violet was, she witnessed the said girl standing on the small platform, bathed in the multicoloured spectrum of bright lights coming from the spotlights and dancing lazer lights bouncing off the disco ball hanging overhead. Above the stage, installed were a wall mounted LED TV. Playing in it were the lyrics of the song that Violet was singing and a random video that wasn''t related to the song. The sound systems were fixed at the sides of the stage and also at the sides of the LED TV. With a wireless microphone in hand, Violet sung her heart out as she emotionally shed tears. She was leaning forward the podium above the stage. The podium was specifically there for the one who will sing on stage to read lyrics from. On the podium was a much smaller LED TV. In its screen played the same one in the big screen. Below it were the keypads where you can choose and enter songs to sing. In front of the small stage were two rows of long rectangular benches for the audience to watch or those waiting for their turn, to sit on. But instead of people, sitting on the benches were the multitude selection of foods that Karen prepared for the next session, stuffed toys that Violet placed there to be her spectators as she sing, the thick Song Catalogue, a bunch of water bottles, beverages and lastly, the two bottles of hard liquor that Violet painstakingly begged and compromised to Karen. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The two liquors were Chivas Regal and Bacardi. As for the stuffed toys, Violet won those when she got bored and restless while she was waiting for Karen after finishing the previous agenda. Earlier, after Karen taunted Violet to beat her score in Boxer Punch she left and departed to go somewhere. She went over to the Karaoke Zone of the Arcade to prepare for the next session. Karen planned to get the food, drinks and desserts so she immediately took into action. She just didn''t expect that as she was about to finish her preparation, Violet who was supposed to be still doing the last agenda, already beat her to the podium. And one of the hard liquors and some snacks were opened. 149 No Rose will forge Karen the Breakup Coach''s main objectives are: physically, mentally and emotionally. Or body, mind and heart respectively. Although surprisingly, she found that each agenda overlaps different objectives together. Like the cart, it''s a combination of physical and mental. So does the Boxer Punch. For her to vent physically. ''Well, that''s good too. She''ll be so tired she won''t have the time to think about that scumbag. For the Karaoke, it''s better for her to sing her heart out. Afterall, this agenda was for emptying her heart. I''m hitting two birds with one stone. Whereas the birds were mental and emotional'', Karen thought as she watched Violet on stage singing. Karen was spellbound by Violet''s angelic face painted with melancholy. When she first laid her eyes on Violet, she already saw her outrageous beauty. She didn''t thought that she will see something that will top that. For Karen, everytime she looks at Violet she always had that same feeling she would usually feel when looking at a painting or human sculpture. Ethereal, exquisite, and regal. There is beauty in everything that she does. Each movement exudes gracefulness. If eyes were the windows to the soul, then hers were different and concurrently all the same. It makes people wonder what world she might be seeing through her eyes. There is something about Violet that made people be attracted to her. Not in a sexual way but more of like that of a magnet, people can''t help but gravitate towards her. Typically, some people will be content with just observing Violet from afar. Like how a person would appreciate a gorgeaus flower wildly grew by the side of a road. Beautiful to look at but never to be picked. Some people with unfounded courage will approach her only to be met with the same fate of Icarus flying too close to the sun. Ultimately, no rose will forget to grow without its thorns. With the exception of those she deemed worthy of her trust, the rest of the people will only grasp her thorns. Then Karen heard Violet''s voice as she sing, You promised me forever But now we''re not together You swore for better or worst But today we''re at our worst You said you''ll be better Yet you did not bother Vowed you''ll never make me cry Now I know it''s all a lieFind authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I would rather have you Slap my face with the truth Everything isn''t right I already lost the fight "(WHERE''S MY SISTER?! WHAT ARE YOUR DEMANDS?! MONEY?! SAY SOMETHING!!!!! PUT HER ON THE PHONE!!!!! I SWEAR IF SOMETHING HAPPENED TO HER!!!!!)", Karen was awaken from her reverie when she heard the voice coming from Violet''s phone. "SHOOT! I forgot the pandora''s box. Damn it! Gotta pass this hot potato to Violet. I pray that she won''t put her phone in loud speaker. I don''t dare imagine how the word ''earful'' can be fullfilled literally" muttered Karen as she got panicked-stricken then proceeded to go to the stage. "What happened to you? Why are your sleeves and hair wet?" Violet stopped singing and collected herself when she saw Karen. 150 You are so Dead! *not edited "Huh? Oh this? Let''s just say I went through a lot to get us ice cream haha" Karen was suddenly embarrassed recalling her epicness some time ago. "(VIOLETTTTTTTTTT!!!!!!!! PUT MY SISTER ON THE PHONE! YOU WANT MONEY! I WILL BURY YOU WITH ONE!!! DO YOU WANT MY AUTOGRAPH?? FREE CONCERT TICKETS??? JUST LET ME FUCKING SPEAK TO MY SISTER!!)" shouted by the person who was at the other end of the call. "Eh?!" dazedly said Violet when she recognized whose voice was that.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Dang I forgot! There, it''s all yours! I thought it was mine and answered the call without thinking. I am sorry" Karen forgot the package she tried her best to collect earlier that was craddled in by her shirt. In panick to pass the hot potato to Violet, she absentmindedly let go the hem of her shirt causing the frozen treats to scatter to the floor as she handed Violet her phone. Violet took the phone and immediately put it against her ears while Karen scrambled to the floor to save her previous ice cream. "Eekkkkk! Oh no!" screamed Karen as she got down on her knees. "(VIOLETTTTTTTTTTTT-)" was the very first thing that Violet heard in her phone and complained, "Ouch!", when the voice almost destroyed her eardrums. "(Violet! Is that you?! Say something? Where are you? What did they do to you?)" "Hello to you too Jerk Calvin!" answered Violet. "(PIPSQUEAK!)" retorted Calvin. "Oh please. Stop squealing like a pig to be butchered!! I thought I was about to go deaf because of you!!!" rebuked Violet as she got annoyed and rolled her eyes as if Calvin was in front of her. "(YOUUUUUUU)" "Wait a bit" said Violet as she put down her phone when she saw Karen retrieving something from the floor then immediately went to help her out. Violet picked up the ones that were fell near her feet. Once she was done gathering it all she returned them to Karen. "Thank you Violet. You really should answer the phone call. I don''t know why but that guy or your brother I think? Instantly assumed you got kidnapped or something when you were not the one to answer your phone" Karen thoughtfully said as she felt conflicted whether to get offended from being shouted at and mistaken for a kidnapper or touched by the brother''s overwhelming concern for his sister. "I''m sorry about him. He didn''t mean to accuse you or something" worriedly explained Violet in her brother''s defense. "I''ll go over by the bench and you should continue talking to him" Karen got down the stage and placed the treats on the bench beside the foods and drinks. "I''m back! So what''s up?" said Violet to the phone. "(Wh-what''s up?! That''s all you have to say? You are so dead! Where are you? We thought you got kidnapped! You didn''t board the plane Dad arranged for you even the chauffeur who was supposed to get you in your school didn''t find you. I tried calling you thousand of times and you''re unreachable. Dad''s panicking and having a meltdown. His precious darling baby daughter is missing!!!! He kept shouting that fifth!)" ranted Calvin as he vented out his frustration from worrying over his sister. 150 You are so Dead! "Huh? Oh this? Let''s just say I went through a lot to get us ice cream haha" Karen was suddenly embarrassed recalling her epicness some time ago. "(VIOLETTTTTTTTTT!!!!!!!! PUT MY SISTER ON THE PHONE! YOU WANT MONEY! I WILL BURY YOU WITH ONE!!! DO YOU WANT MY AUTOGRAPH?? FREE CONCERT TICKETS??? JUST LET ME FREAKING SPEAK TO MY SISTER!!)" shouted by the person who was at the other end of the call. "Eh?! Isn''t that-" Violet dazedly pointed out when she recognized whose voice was that.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Dang I forgot! There, it''s all yours! I thought it was mine and answered the call without thinking. I''m sorry" Karen completely forgot the treats craddled inside her makeshift basket of shirt that she tried her best to collect. In panick to pass the hot potato to Violet, she absentmindedly let go the hem of her shirt causing the frozen treats to scatter to the floor. Violet took the phone and immediately put it against her ears while Karen scrambled to the floor to save her previous ice cream. "Eekkkkk! Oh no!" screamed Karen as she got down on her knees. "(VIOLETTTTTTTTTTTT-)" was the very first thing that Violet heard in her phone, immediately distanced the phone and complained, "Ouch!", when the voice almost destroyed her eardrums. "(Violet! Is that you?! Say something? Where are you? What did they do to you?)" "Hello to you too Jerk Calvin!" answered Violet. "(PIPSQUEAK!)" retorted Calvin. "Oh please. Stop squealing like a pig to be butchered!! I thought I was about to go deaf because of you!!!" rebuked Violet as she got annoyed and rolled her eyes as if Calvin was in front of her. "(YOUUUUUUU)" "Wait a bit" said Violet as she put down her phone when she saw Karen retrieving something from the floor then immediately went to help her out. Violet picked up the ones that were fell near her feet. Once she was done gathering it all she returned them to Karen. "Thank you Violet. I don''t know why but that guy or your brother I think? Instantly assumed you got kidnapped or something when you were not the one to answer your phone" Karen thoughtfully said as she felt conflicted whether to get offended from being shouted at and mistaken for a kidnapper or touched by the brother''s overwhelming concern for his sister. "I''m sorry about him. He didn''t mean to accuse you or something" worriedly explained Violet in her brother''s defense. "I''ll go over by the bench and you should continue talking to him" Karen got down the stage and placed the treats on the bench beside the foods and drinks. "I''m back! So what''s up?" said Violet to the phone. "(Wh-what''s up?! That''s all you have to say? You are so dead! Where are you? We thought you got kidnapped! You didn''t board the plane Dad arranged for you. Even the chauffeur who was supposed to get you in your school didn''t find you. I tried calling you thousand of times and you''re unreachable. Dad''s panicking and having a meltdown. His precious darling baby daughter is missing!!!! He kept shouting that fifth!)" ranted Calvin as he vented out his frustration from worrying over his sister. 151 Pullout his Hair from frustration A car made a turn and hid itself around the corner. The driver inside waited for several cars to passed by and when he was sure that the coast was clear, he backed away and took a different route towards his destination. For Calvin, driving his favorite car was one of his pleasures after a long and tedious day from work. Usually he would enjoy the journey in peace, feel the breeze brush past his skin and listen to whatever song was on the radio. Unfortunately for him today, luck was not on his side. Some paparazzi had been following him around and even sniffed out where he parked his car, his current projects and where he would usually frequent. And to add more to that, his annoying little sister was missing. He got to know of it when his Dad bombarded him with calls since his other brothers and ''sister'' were unreachable. They were probably held up or doing something, so he was the only unfortunate one to receive the overwhelming screaming of his panicking Dad. At first he didn''t believed it and dismissed it as his Dad''s usual exaggerated antics. And to calm him down, Calvin reassured and tried to call Violet. After many calls, she wasn''t answering, he finally felt panick stir in him. He got infected with his Dad''s unstable emotions. As he was on his way home, he noticed the paparazzi tailing him. "Damn it! Why do I have to use my favorite car today?! Ugh!" complained Calvin as he carefully maneuvered his car in order to loose the ones tailing him.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Today he took out his Chrome McLaren P1, normally he would be happy to drive this car around since he get to brag elegantly and without saying anything. But instead it became his downfall right when there''s something urgent. "(The number you have dialed is unavailable. Dut, dut, dut, dut)" rang from his phone that was on loud speaker. He didn''t dare to hold it in fear that he might crash from driving too fast. "Damn it pipsqueak!" hissed Calvin as he backed away his car. "(Hello?)" answered Karen at the other end. "Where on earth are you?!" shouted Calvin as his brows knitted in frustration and he loosened his neck tie. "(Who is this? How may I help you?)" When Calvin heard a confused voice of a woman he doesn''t recognized from the phone, he immediately stopped and parked by the road. He felt his emotions intensify as he imagined every worst case scenario he could think of. "Um? Excuse me who is this? Why do you have my sister''s phone? What did you do to her?! I swear if any harm comes to my sister, even if she lost a strand of her hair, I will hunt you down to the very ends of the eart-" screamed Calvin without thinking. He went on and on until he noticed that no one was answering at the other end. After minutes have passed, Calvin was awakened from his hysteria when he heard the familiar and irksome voice of the culprit that made him almost pullout his hair from frustration. 152 Touché "Shut up pipsqueak! Shushhhhh!" Calvin shushed Violet as he tried to hear something out. (You promised me forever) (But now we''re not together) He took his phone and placed it by his ears even though it was still in loud speaker. "(What?! How dare you shush me! You are the one that called me. Now you want me to shut up?!)" Violet got irked and complained. (But today we''re ar our worst) Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. (You said you''ll be better) "Shushhhhhh" Calvin carefully listened to the sounds coming from the other end of the line that caught his attention. When he finally recognized what it was. (Vowed you''ll never make me cry) (Now I know it''s all a lie) "OH NO YOU DIDN''T!" Calvin gasped and covered his mouth with his mouth from the shock that he received. "(What is it now?!)" whined Violet in exasperation as she massaged the area between her brows with her thumb and index finger. "NOT YOU TOO!!!!! HOW COULD YOU BETRAY ME THIS WAY!!" shrieked Calvin exaggeratedly as he accidentally hit the horn of his car causing him to jump from surprise. "(Is that another one of your lines in your current project? I know acting was your job but you really don''t had to be so over-acting in real life Jerk Calvin)" mocked Violet as she dissed her older brother. "That''s not it! Don''t you know the recent news about me?" nagged Calvin as he placed his phone down to where it was, pulled out from the side of the road and resumed his journey. Forgetting his initial purpose in calling Violet and got absorbed in their usual banters. "(News about you? Of course not! Don''t mind, don''t care. I don''t even follow all of your social media accounts!)" Violet jeered as she went over to Karen to get herself an ice cream then sat on the bench surrounded by her fluffy ''audience''. "(And besides, I really don''t have to. You always found a way to rub everything related to you in our faces. What was it again? Last time you mentioned in the group chat about your donation to a charity. You said you feel blessed that you are guaranteed to be exalted and revered in heaven? You know Jerk Calvin, you should first ask yourself if God even wants to see your annoying face because I''m sure as hell freaking don''t hahahaha)" teased Violet as she laughed uncontrollably while imagining Calvin''s possible reaction. "Y-YOU!!!!!! You have betrayed me on so many levels. It''s blasphemous enough that you don''t even follow me, watch or heart my posts" nagged Calvin as he made a turn. "(Do you follow me?)" tauntingly asked Violet as her eyes narrowed. "Touch¨¦. Fair point but scratch that, how could you play that aweful song?! Are you in Karaoke?" complained Calvin as he focused on the road. "(Why can''t I? It''s good and the singer''s voice was good too)" remarked Violet defensively. "It''s aweful! You crybaby!" rebuked Calvin. "(Oh grow up will you)" rebutted Violet and rolled her eyes. "It''s that wench''s song!!!! How dare she steal my lyrics!!!!" complained Calvin through his gnashing teeth. 153 What He had to do "(Wait! Let me get this straight, you said it was an awful song but the lyrics was written by you. You''re basically saying that you''re awful. Finally! Jerk Calvin you''ve seen yourself as what you truly are. The first good news I''ve heard since I landed in this country!!!)" Violet teasingly rejoice to mock her brother.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Good news your face!!" jabbed Calvin as he pulled into the driveway, turned off the engine, alighted from the car and walked towards the house. "Me? Awful? Excuse me! When I released my first album, I won an award. How''s that for awful? Midget!" bragged Calvin. "(Do you know what''s the perfect explanation for that?)" said Violet as she opened one of the snacks. "Since I''m perfect, I expect nothing less" smugly said Calvin. "(Beginners Luck. Very apt right? HAHAHA)" mocked Violet. "Damn you!" While walking, Calvin and Violet continued to bicker. Calvin said every curse word he could think of to show how much he abhorred the singer until the gears clicked in Violet''s mind as she connected the dots. "(Let me guess, that singer was your ex? She stole then used your lyrics to spite you?)" Violet explained her hunch. "Yep, pretty much" Calvin walked inside the door. "(Why do you always end your relationships when it gets revealed? Don''t you love the girl at all?)" At the other end, Karen called Violet and using the microphone signaled her if she could sing. Violet raised her thumbs up in agreement. "Love? In my line of work, love is a luxury that is hard to come by. I don''t want to be someone else''s stepping stone for their career. We just broke up but she went straight to the press to ''cry''- Shit! Shit! Shit!" As he made his way inside their house, Calvin was met with eyes akin to a predator stalking his prey. "(What happened? Did you bump yourself? Please destroy your face for me? Hahahaha)" "Shushhhhhhh. I-i-it''s Dad" Calvin gulped as he tried to step backwards. "Who are you talking?" Tony narrowed his eyes. His usual happy-go-lucky-attitude was nowhere to be seen and instead was replaced with a look that highly resembled their strict and terror of a grandfather. "Dad''s having that crazier-than-his-normally-crazy-self look" Calvin immediately bolted. "Why are you running away?" shrieked Tony as he tried to catch up and snatch the phone. "Because you''re chasing me!" Calvin rounded at the corner. Whenever Tony catches up, Calvin always finds a way to slip out from him. "Damn it! Why is this house so big! We''re definitely moving to an apartment tomorrow" Tony decided in the heat of the moment. Right when Calvin was about to exit the house, he was met with his older brother. "Explain" commanded Zane as he raised his brows in confusion. Clearly not knowing the ''Violet Situation'' which was way more worst situation for Calvin. So he did what he had to do: sell out Violet. "Midget. You are so dead! Your on your own and don''t drag me with you. Remember, I have a hostage. Your favorite cake!" Calvin talked and threatened Violet who''s at the other end. 154 Waste of Time Inside a private jet zooming past the sky, a man dressed in a tailored black suite worked his way around the plane heading towards the customized built-in offfice. Once he arrived, he immediately approached the man seated behind a desk which looked up from what he was doing and handed out stacks of documents to the man that just walked inside the room. "Everything''s done" the man said as he stood up from where he was seating then said, "Alfred?" "Your breakfast has been served" politely replied Alfred while checking the documents. Both of them walked out of the office and headed over to the dining room. After checking, Alfred remembered what he was about to say earlier. "Young Master" Alfred called out as King sat himself at the head of the table. "Hm?" replied King as he surveyed the food in front of him and said, "Delicious as always Alfred" "Thank you Young Master" Alfred was happy with King''s remarked as he really did his best to cook a sumptuous meal while they are up in the air.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Alfred snapped back and immediately reported what he had to and said, "Young Master someone from ''that'' family has gotten noisy and made a huge move just a couple of hours ago" "They been quiet for a long time. It must have been serious for them to do something out of character. What is it?" King reached to the utensils and digged in to the food. "They deployed people to look for something or someone. They weren''t even discreet about it but they were secretive of who or what it was" reported Alfred as he took out his tablet that controls the entire luxury jet and tapped something that instantly turned on the huge screen at the other side of the dining room. "Did you found out the who owned the force that made the move?" King glanced at the screen as he watched the entertainment news featuring that ''woman''. "It was the Master of the House. The Old Master and the Young Master seems to not know of it. Shall I deploy some personnel to investigate what they were after?" Alfred asked as he readied himself to give out orders. "No. Don''t bother with them, let them be. They been quiet and eventually will choose to be quiet if nothing serious happened. And I know its a waste of time since even you can''t uncover their identities and the reason why they retreated from the lime light. Just focus on what''s important. Is the preparation complete?" King sipped his coffee as he intently watched the screen. King was watching his soon-to-be woman get praised for being nominated for an award. Every praise made him feel happy that everything he did for her ultimately made her happy and closer to achieving her lifelong dreams. "The Villa, flower fields and pathway are complete. The remaining things to be completed are mostly the things in the event tonight. Your donations made the event more spectacular. I also deployed some personnel to help speed things up on their end" reported Alfred as he sat on the right chair that King pointed for him to sit. "Have your breakfast too" commanded King to Alfred. 155 4TH WALL [YoureMySun: Where is King? You see Dear Readers, at this timeline Kin-] [K: What?] [YoureMySun: Why are you here again?! ????] [K: You called me] [YoureMySun: This my spot as the author! Shooooooo go away!] [K: This is my story so.... I''M TAKING OVER!!!!!!] [YoureMySun: Nooooooooooooooooooo!!! Stop breaking the fourth wall!! You''re no Deadpool!!!!!!!!] *snap fingers [YoureMySun: ????] [K: Do you hear something readers?? Nothing? I thought so too] [K: Be honored, I''ll make an exception for the mean time to forgo my one word rule. Well it''s kinda related to my wife so it''s alright] [K: So anyways, I heard you were all looking for me? Am I that desirable? I really should tell this to my wife. She should really appreciate her hubby more. Right? Violet is violent] [K: Anyways, in this timeline which is the 3 Days. I''m busy wooing someone but it''s not V] [K: Shushhh ???? Don''t tell her]Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. [V: What should they not tell me?] [K: Yelp! Don''t appear so sudden like that. Hello my honey bunny, it''s nothing. What are you doing here? Do you need something from me? ????] [V: What? Am I not allowed to be here? If you can break the fourth wall so can I. Stop that double standards! What you can, I can too and what you can''t, I still can. Hmmmpp ????] [V: What''d you do with the author?] *snap fingers [YoureMySun: K is wooing someone else in the timeline right now in the story. Also Alfred reported that your family was looking for you but he blatantly dismissed it. He said that you''re not important and just a waste of time. That''s what he didn''t want to tell you!] [K: You!!] [V: What?! Wait I''ll look for a bit] *snap fingers to conjure a book [V: K!!!! You''re sleeping on the wharf tonight! Hmppp] [K: Nooooooooo!!! How about the floor beside the bed?] [V: Wharf!] [K: At least let me sleep in the couch!] [V: Wharf! One more word and I''ll make you sleep under the sea!] [K: ????????] [YoureMySun: Hahahahahaha! That''s what you get for zipping my mouth ????] [V: And you too!!] [YoureMySun: Eh?! What''d I do?] [V: I saw what you had written about me. Fast forward it already!!! You don''t have to show them my days!! Just skip to the exact moment we met then boom! Marriage! ] [K: Nooooooooooooooooooo] [YoureMySun: B-but you are the protagonist of the novel tho] [K: You? What''s your name again?] [YoureMySun: YoureMySun ????] [K: Don''t skip it. Write all nitty-gritty parts! I want to know every embarrassing and stupid things my wife did prior to our marriage!!! Go slow! Go slow! Go slow!] [V: You!!!] [V: KING!!!! Skip! Skip! Skip! Skip!] [K: Also write me a part where I get to see her album of baby pictures. I want a picture where she''s a cute naked bun taking her first bath. For the before and after transformation of my wife. I''ll even set it as my wallpaper. V''s tushy must be so cute when she was a baby] [V: FUCK YOU!!] [K: Please do so! I will love that. You fuc-] *pen scribbles *whooosh [YoureMySun: There! They''re gone. What was I saying again? Shoot! I forgot. Scratch it, I''m exhausted from being squeezed in the middle by those two ????????] [YoureMySun: let''s all enjoy peace and quiet. Farewell Dear Readers. Byeii] [YoureMySun: Now, let''s go back to the story!!!! ????] 156 Awesome Car Chase On top of the stage, a lone woman holding a microphone with her right hand was basking in the illumination of colorful lights bouncing off the disco ball as she shook her left hand holding a tambourine that she found in the underside of the podium. She shook the tambourine in the tune of the song that Violet left playing right before she left to answer the phone call. Karen wasn''t planning to sing at first but she might as well since leaving the microphone on top of an empty stage was very enticing for someone who always loved karaoke. Typically, she''ll sing here with her son albeit she needs to change her repertoire to only include kids song but it was still fun. She sung them so much, she could practically sing Voltes V and Baby Shark without looking at the lyrics. She could even sing a medley of it. After finishing the song, Karen went over the screen to keyed in a couple of her all time favorites. In the screen she saw many songs were already keyed in. "Violet beat me to it again" whispered Karen who for a moment glanced towards Violet who seem to be having fun bickering with her brother through the phone.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Even if I put mine, it''ll take a long time until it''s my song''s turn. Ughhhhh" Karen looked over to Violet''s songs. "Impressive breakup playlist. Who would have thought Violet had great taste in music. All of it perfectly describes what she is going through" using her index finger she glided on the screen to scroll down and see all the songs. "I hope she gets back soon. She''s missing all the fun" muttered Karen as she finally picked a song and played it. Over at Violet''s side, her face was still stuck on the phone hoping she could hear something to make out what''s happening in the other side ever since Calvin threatened her and took the cake hostage. While she was talking to Calvin, she too heard her Daddy''s voice in the background. It made feel like her soul was flying away from her body. ''OMG! Daddy can''t find out I''m drinking! All the years I''ve been hiding it will go to waste'', worriedly thought Violet as she ponder all the worst case scenario. Meanwhile on the other end of the phone call, Calvin was cornered by his father who just had a meltdown and big brother who has no inkling on what trouble their little sister got into. ''If ranking the five people I am most afraid of, from highest to lowest it will be: Mom, Zane, Grandma, Old Geezer and my Manager. Well, Dad''s sort of manageable with Mom and Violet around'', were the thoughts running through Calvin''s head as cold sweats lace his back. "I''m waiting" Zane narrowed is eyes as he looked down upon Calvin who was nailed on his position. In one breathe, Calvin narrated what happened, "I was filming then Dad called. He went full on nervous breakdown mode because the driver couldn''t find midget and she didn''t board her plane. Dad can''t reach her so instead he made me call her. Dad said pipsqueak might have been kidnapped or abducted, oh that''s the same thing haha. Then I rushed back home while I had an AWESOME CAR CHASE with the paparazzi. I AM SO COOL! You should have seen it First! Ah! Yes, yes, going back. Then my call finally connected to the brat. She made me so worried and all she had to say was WHAT''S UP?! So here we are, Dad''s gone crazy and chased me around like a maniac" 157 Side Step "The end! Here''s my phone First! Fifth''s at the other end. I have nothing to do with this! It''s all her! I just did what Dad told me to do! Calvin out!" after handing his phone to Zane, Calvin ran away as quickly as he could. Not towards inside the house because Tony''s in the way and would probably kill him for talking to Violet without telling him first so instead he went past Zane, went outside the house, and searched for another way in or if some windows were open that he could climb in. Earlier when Calvin was explaining the situation, the moment Calvin said the word ''kidnapped'' Zane was quick to take out his phone and ordered all his personnel to make a sweep of the entire country to find his little sister. With Calvin''s phone in hand, Tony''s homing beacon switched to target Zane. He immediately dashed forward to grab a hold of it but Calvin, who was taller than his father, raised the phone above his head. "Give it to me!" snarled Tony as he jumped to take the phone. "Dad! Stop it. Where''s Mom?" calmly said Zane as he looked at his jumping father then thought, ''Now I know who Calvin resembles''. Seeing that Tony was unresponsive and he doesn''t want to hand the phone without knowing the situation full well, he decided to call someone that have the most sense in the entire family. "MOM" Zane yelled at the top of his lungs. Inside the living room, a beautiful woman who Violet resembles a lot, was seating quietly and serenely in the sofa. Dressed in a skyblue pajamas that paired completely with the pajamas that Tony was wearing. Despite hearing the commotion and altercation outside, it didn''t disturb her from watching the news. For her that small event can''t compare to the ones they had when everyone was living in the same roof. As their mother she understood it completely that their kids need to leave the nest and fly. Unlike her husband, who cried every time one of their kids leave to do what they dreamed of. But of course, Violet was the exception. If Tony could ignore his ''single'' sons and ''daughter'', he can''t ignore his darling baby daughter. It took a lot of convincing from Lorelei, to convince Tony to leave behind Violet when they were moving back to their country. Going back to their situation, Lorelei elegantly stood up and gracefully made her way to the voice that called her. When she made a turn around the corner, she was met with the sight of her jumping husband and struggling first son. "Stop it Dad! Mom! Good, you''re here" remarked Zane when he caught sight of Lorelei. "What''s happening here?" Lorelei stoicly asked as one of her brows raised.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. When Tony heard that enthralling voice, as if awakening from his hysteria, he stopped his antics, immediately turned his body to run and tackle hug Lorelei who was quick to side step and evade him. Causing Tony to go straight into the wall. 158 Third Wheel "Ouch! Sweetheart huhuhu. Don''t you love me anymore?!" Tony whined as he picked himself up and rubbed his red nose. Lorelei glance at him just for a brief second and turned to Zane, "Have you eaten? You should stop that habit of yours, forgetting to eat when you''re too busy. You''re managing the company now but don''t forget to manage yourself too. Alright?" "Yes Mom" answered Zane obediently as he followed quickly Lorelei into the house. When Lorelei started to walk away, Zane instantly caught the sign that his mother wants him to follow her into the kitchen. After the two departed, Tony was left dumbfounded and nailed in his place. He can''t believe that his sweetheart evaded his love. "Sweetheart? huhuhu" pitifully called out Tony but no one answered him. He hastily followed the two. While he was making his way into the kitchen something clicked in his brain. ''Eh? Sweetheart''s playing hard to get? I can''t stop loving you more and more! Let''s hug her tightly. Wait! My baby girl! Oh no! Oh no! Oh no! Ah, right! Calvin got ahold of her already. Alright! My priorities are: One, snatch the phone and two, shower sweetheart with all my love then maybe tonight we will- mehehehehehehe'', were Tony''s thoughts. As soon as he entered the kitchen, he heard Zane''s voice. "Dad''s being a kid again. Mom do you know something? They said Fifth got abducted. Is it true? I already ordered the force to sweep the entire country" questioned Zane as he watched his mom get busy in the kitchen as she cook his dinner then thought, ''I really can''t figure it out how Mom finds out I haven''t eaten. Is it a mother''s thing? Maybe. Sigh, this is what makes me really miss home. Oh, there goes Dad again'', Zane shook his head. "The driver wasn''t able to fetch Violet, your Dad can''t reach her phone and both Calvin and your Dad panicked and assumed the worst" explained Lorelei as she chopped the ingredients she took out to make dinner for her eldest son. Suddenly she got hugged from behind her back. She doesn''t even need to turn her head to know who was behind her. When Tony entered the kitchen and saw Lorelei cooking, he completely forgot priority number one. Subconsciously, Tony was no longer as panicked as before since he saw Calvin mocking and teasing someone on the phone. And he knows that the only person that could annoy Calvin until he pull his hair out was his darling baby girl. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. So he bolted towards his sweetheart, hugged her by her waist and settled his jaw by the nook of her neck as he breathe in her scent. "Cook for me too sweetheart?" whispered Tony. "We just had dinner earlier" replied Lorelei bluntly not minding the koala plastered on her back. "I could never get enough of your cooking" sweetly said Tony as he enjoyed the warmth while watching his wife. ''I''m a third wheel in my own home? Damn it'', thought Zane as he saw his parents in their own world again and remembered something then took out his phone to text [I''m home] to someone. 159 Being Smug After texting someone, Zane remembered that his naughty little sister was still on the line but when he checked the phone, the screen indicated that the call ended. ''Maybe I accidentally hung up when Dad was jumping'', wondered Zane as he placed the phone on the kitchen island and beside it he sat himself on a chair. "Call off your men. It may draw unwanted attention to us considering your Dad already made a lot of noise tonight. It won''t be good if your grandfather finds out about this and take action too" explained Lorelei as she peeled Tony from her back and made him wash the vegetables. Zane immediately send his orders to his people to pull out. "You too. Dismiss your people" commanded Lorelei as she pointed her finger towards the pitiful Tony who got snubbed by his wife. "Bu-but how about my baby girl?" cried Tony who looked forlorn and abandoned as he used his ultimate skill: puppy dog eyes. To appeal to his wife and maybe voluntary hug him. "She''s safe. She told me herself. I''ve been telling you that but you let your panic get into your head" complained Lorelei as she put the ingredients into the pan. "Eh?! How come I don''t know? Where is she?" eagerly asked Tony who was about to jump Lorelei but earned a very scary look from her. Warning him to do what he was told: wash vegetables. "We''ve always been in contact ever since we left. She would always message me every single day" Lorelei said it with a straight face as she sliced the vegetables that Tony washed for her. "Oh don''t be such a smug just because our baby girl talks to you everyday and I only get to talk to her if I call her myself. She even won''t reply to me immediately. Hmmp I won''t let you get into my head" remarked Tony as he flipped his head to the side to show his indignation and crossed his arms in front of his chest in protest. Observing his parents Zane wondered, ''Dad how''d you even see Mom being smug? I can''t see any change in her straight face and stable emotions'', then stood up to set the table. "She''s the one that chats me first without needing to pester unlike you" stoicly taunted Lorelei as she finished cooking. ''Mom really was being smug'', commented Zane in awe inside his head. "YOU" exclaimed Tony as he got irked and riled up so he did what always annoyed Lorelei: pinch both her cheeks. Looking at his parents'' rare childish squabble, Zane knew he had to break it up. "Mom what did she send you?" questioned Zane as he helped out Lorelei put the food in the table. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Eat up. You, get some water for your son" after talking to her son, she ordered Tony. Even though Tony was being childish and kept on making weird faces to further annoy his stone faced wife, his body still moved to do what she asked him to. 160 First Step When he got back, he placed the water on the table and he noticed there was another set of plate besides the one for Zane. Tony felt touched that he immediately forgot his jealousy on his wife and daughter''s secret interactions. He grabbed Lorelei''s arm and led her to sit beside him across their son Zane. "Mom what did Fifth send you?" Zane ate heartily as he found everything nostalgic. He never knew what homesickness felt like before. But now, he knows that''s what he must be feeling. ''Homesickness wasn''t pertaining to a particular place. It''s the people that''s in that place. Ever since I left to manage the company, I could never get used to going home to an empty house'', were Zane''s thought while appreciating his Mom''s cooking. "Here. Look for yourself" Lorelei handed her phone and went back to catering her husband who forced her to feed him. Zane took the phone and in it he saw a picture where at the first glance it looked like a class picture. In the middle was Violet with her victory pose and instead of students, surrounding her were stuffed toys of different shapes and sizes. Behind them instead of the school as the background, it was replaced with the backdrop showing the entire Arcade. And of course, Violet hid the liquors before taking the picture. Zane scrolled through the phone and found that the entire conversation between the mother-daughter pair only consisted of pictures, there was no words. Zane was about to ask Lorelei but she beat him to it. "I told you we''ve been in contact. Everyday we send each other pictures or snapshots of what we were doing, what we are up to, anything interesting we see, anything we want each other to know or anything to share" explained Lorelei as she used a napkin to dab the corner of Tony''s lips. "Why am I not in it?" whined Tony. "You''ll ruin it. You won''t be able to stop yourself from using words" rebutted Lorelei. Tony felt he got left out, he took out his phone and video called Violet. Over at Violet''s side. Violet was raving with Karen as they sung in duet and dance on top of the stage. After a few more rounds, they both got tired and sat on the bench to snack. Violet reached for the liquor and poured both of them a drink. "That was so fun! Wooooh!" cheered Violet after downing the drink. "I know right?! So how are you feeling now Violet?" asked Karen as she opened up snacks and gave some to Violet. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Eh? Now that you mentioned it. I actually felt great. I mean, I don''t feel as crappy as I was when I got out of his building. Thank you Karen. At first, I really don''t understand what you were going with all of this and I even thought your just hoodwinking me hahaha" Violet giggled as she reached and open an ice cream. "Not feeling crappy is the first step of moving forward. I told you my story, are you ready to tell yours?" Karen asked Violet as she treaded carefully to assess the girl''s emotions. "Surprisingly, I think I do. Where should I sta-" Right when Violet was about to tell, her phone rang and caught their attention. 161 Father *unedited A plane skidded across the runway blanketed by darkeness as the vessel follow the long string of guiding lights lining up to both sides of the road. When the wheels made contact with the ground the first time, it left tire tracks and a smell of burning rubber from friction. The plane slowly decelerated as it reached the other end if the runway. The pilot meticulously drove the plane and parked it inside a privately-owned hangar in the National Airport. After the plane parked successfully, the stairs was carefully positioned by the door and the path leading downward was covered with the red carpet that the airport staff rolled out beforehand. And to show the greatest hospitality and reverence to the sole passenger of the plane, the staff and higher-ups of the airport orderly fell in line at each side of the carpet and bowed respectfully to welcome the esteemed guess. They executed the set of the said actions so professionally as if they did that out of habit. After a few minutes, a man wearing a black double long trench coat, black slacks and white shirt alighted from the plane. As he exited the plane, a sudden wind rushed up to him and ruffled his hair. The man run his fingers through his hair and searched his pocket to get his phone. Coincidentally just as he was about to unlock his phone, it beeped. Indicating that he just received a new message. When he got down the stairs and walked on the ret carpet, ge was followed by another man. Who seems to be walking just two meters behind the man intentionally. "Alfred she replied" King smiled as he found himself filled with hope and anticipation of what might the message contain. "What does it says Young Master?" politely asked Alfred without looking up from his tablet as he was coordinating with different groups of people related to the company, the event and the Villa team. King hurriedly unlocked his phone and read the content aloud, just loud enough for the both of them to hear. "[I will think about it]" Those were the few words the message contained which brought great excitement and bliss to King''s lonesome heart. "Alfred, what shall I wear tonight? I really hope she comes. Did I forget anything Alfred?" nervously asked King as he got conscious of his appearance. "Everything''s already been taken care of Young Master. But if I may offer you some words Young Master? It maybe a bit hurtful to hear" cautiously asked Alfred while observing carefully King''s emotional state. "You can always be honest with me Alfred. You took great care of me and watched me grow up. I never knew who my father was but for me, you are the closest thing to a father that I ever had" sincerely said King while facing Alfred. "Um, you see Young Master. I think it''ll be much better for you if you don''t expect anything" carefully worded Alfred as he placesd his tablet down. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Why is that?" curiously asked King as he cant stop looking at her message. "Because she had failed and disappointed you countless of times" solemnly conveyed Alfred while gazing directly in King''s eyes.